COMPLETE.] - [PRICE SIXPENCE 
 

 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; 
 
 OB, 
 
 WHO WILL WIN? 
 
TEE KING OF THE SCHOOL; 
 
 OB, 
 
 WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 1 » 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 BACK TO SCHOOL. 
 
 Back to school 1 
 
 There could not he the least doubt 
 that such was the business, and the 
 ultimate destination of a dozen or more 
 well-dressed lads, varying in age from 
 ten up to sixteen years, who had met 
 at one of our great London railway 
 stations. 
 
 Hearty greetings passed between 
 them. 
 
 All the little differences that had 
 arisen during the previous school term 
 had been forgotten during the hoHdays 
 — old friendships remaining unchanged. 
 
 “ Not many fellows here yet,” observed 
 a taU youth, dressed rather loudly. 
 “ I shall do a weed while these porters 
 are putting the train together.” 
 
 To prove that he was in earnest, he 
 produced a cigar-case, and took from it 
 a very thick regalia, which he lighted, 
 and proceeded to smoke with a pre- 
 tence of enjoyment. 
 
 “ Any of you fellows feel inclined to 
 blow a cloud ?” he added, handing his 
 case round the group. 
 
 Two or three accepted the offer. 
 
 By way of introducing this young 
 gentleman to our readers, it will be 
 necessary to observe that his name was 
 Albert Marsham ; he was the son of a 
 very rich city merchant, and, though 
 not entirely bad by nature, had some 
 faults. 
 
 He drank quantities of beer after 
 school hours, backed racehorses, and 
 went the pace gaily j yet, during the 
 
 hours allotted to study, he was tolerably 
 steady, though he gained no prizes. 
 
 His friends, Burton Templeton, Grer- 
 rard Stanhope, and G-eorge Lascelles, 
 imitated him to a certain extent. 
 
 “ Here comes Charlie Fitzgerald 
 suddenly exclaimed the last young gen- 
 tleman; “ and who is that with him ?” 
 No one was able to answer the question. 
 Charlie Fitzgerald came forward and 
 shook hands all round. 
 
 “ Who is your friend ?” asked Las- 
 celles. 
 
 “One of the j oiliest fellows Hving 
 His name is Frank Egerton. Frank, 
 let me introduce you to my friends and 
 schoolfellows, Stanhope, Lascelles, Mar- 
 sham, and Templeton.” 
 
 Egerton at once made himself friendly 
 with his future companions. 
 
 “ Here comes Baynes !” observed one 
 of the party ; and a youth entered the 
 refreshment-bar of the railway, where 
 all the party where assembled. 
 
 “I don’t think I shall like him,” 
 whispered Frank Egerton to his friend 
 Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Why not?” 
 
 “ He looks like a sneak.” 
 
 Fitzgerald smiled as he replied — 
 
 “ He is one, and a bully as well.” 
 
 “ He had better not bully me,” said 
 Egerton, half clenching his hands. 
 
 The youth had remarked that Baynes 
 was received on all sides with far less 
 cordiality than he had received — a cir- 
 cumstance which he attributed correctly 
 
4 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 to the fact that they all knew his dis- 
 position and habits. 
 
 Baynes ordered a glass of sherry at 
 the bar, muttering something about 
 “ low beer-drinking fellows.” 
 
 “ Do you mean that observation to 
 apply to me ?” asked Fitzgerald, who, 
 with Egerton and the others, had been 
 indulging in some bottled stout. 
 
 “ I mentioned no names,” replied the 
 bully. 
 
 “ So much the better for you,” ob- 
 served Egerton. 
 
 “ Why ?” 
 
 “ Because if you had spoken of me 
 in such terms, I should have — 
 
 “ Hush I” interposed Fitzgerald, in 
 a loud whisper ; “ don’t quarrel here, 
 whatever you may do when you arrive 
 at Lexicon College.” 
 
 For a few moments there was silence, 
 then the door of the refreshment-bar 
 was pushed open, and a ragged urchin, 
 some ten or eleven years of age, crept 
 in. 
 
 “ What do you want ?” inquired 
 Baynes, roughly. 
 
 The dark blue eyes of the tattered 
 boy almost filled with tears, and his 
 cheek flushed, at being thus abruptly 
 addressed. For a few moments he 
 seemed unable to speak. 
 
 Egerton, however, spoke to him more 
 kindly, and then he replied — 
 
 “ I am very hungry, and I can’t get 
 anything to eat unless I steal.” 
 
 “ Which you know how to do well 
 enough, I’ll be bound,” said Baynes. 
 “ Out of this, you young ruffian, or 
 you’ll be robbing some of us.” 
 
 “ Shame I” exclaimed Egerton. 
 
 Baynes, however, took no notice of 
 the exclamation, but gave the poor boy 
 a hearty slap on the face, with intent 
 to hasten his departure. 
 
 “ You deserve to be well thrashed,” 
 shouted Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ I should like to know who is able 
 to do it,” replied the bully, aiming 
 another blow at his victim, whn, how- 
 ever, avoided it, and ran behind Egerton. 
 
 “I can,” said the last-named indi- 
 vidual. 
 
 And, suiting his action to the words, 
 he laid hold of Baynes by the collar of 
 his coat, and with his walking-cane 
 administered a sound castigation, to the 
 great delight of Marsham and the 
 others. 
 
 The operation was continued for some 
 seconds, till the guard of the train came 
 in and separated them. 
 
 “ Come, gentlemen, can’t allow no 
 fighting ’ere,” observed he. “ It’s 
 'gainst the bye-laws ; you can settle it 
 when you gets down to the college.” 
 
 “ And I will settle it with a venge- 
 ance,” growled Baynes, as he moodily 
 walked away, and ordered another glass 
 of sherry to heal his bruises. 
 
 “ I shall be very happy to give you 
 an opportunity of doing so whenever 
 you please,” answered Egerton, amid 
 cries of “ Bravo I Served him 
 right !” 
 
 “ But let me see,” continued Frank, 
 addressing the cause of this dispute. 
 
 “ You said you were hungry. Take 
 this pork-pie and pitch into it.” 
 
 “ What a lark it would be take this 
 youngster down to Ballsbury!” said 
 Marsham. 
 
 “ What could we do with him there 
 — or, rather, what could he do ?” asked 
 Fitzgerald. 
 
 w He could make himself useful.” 
 
 “ In what way ?” 
 
 “ Why, I am going to have a couple 
 of terriers down, and as old Whackley 
 won’t let them be kept within the boun- 
 daries, I shall want some one to look 
 after them. I’ll give him five shillings 
 a-week.” 
 
 “ He can look after my rabbits, too,” 
 observed young Webber, a boy who, 
 for some time past, had devoted him- 
 self to the consumption of buns. “ That 
 will be five bob more.” 
 
 “ What say you, youngster ? Will 
 you go ? or don’t you care to leave your 
 parents ?” asked Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ I don’t know anything about my 
 parents, sir, and I should be very glad 
 indeed to work for any of you except 
 
 He glanced timidly at Baynes, who 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 5 
 
 was consoling himself by a flirtation 
 with one of the barmaids. 
 
 “ Never mind him. I’ll see he doesn’t 
 hurt you,” interposed Egerton. 
 
 “ Have you made up your mind ?” 
 asked Marskam. “ You are promised 
 ten shillings a-week for certain, and no 
 doubt you will pick up five, or, perhaps, 
 ten more.” 
 
 “ A sovereign — all in one week !” 
 ejaculated the boy. 
 
 “ Yes ; isn’t it enough ?” 
 
 “ Oh, yes, sir — a great deal more than 
 I ever had.” 
 
 “ Here, then, get yourself a third- 
 class ticket.” 
 
 As Marsham spoke, he handed the 
 delighted boy a half-sovereign, with 
 which he ran off to the booking- 
 office. 
 
 “ Here’s the change, sir — three shil- 
 lings and a ha’penny ; the ticket cost 
 six and ’leven pence ha’penny,” said the 
 boy, as he returned. 
 
 “ Keep it,” was the response. 
 
 The delighted boy thrust the coins 
 into the pocket of his ragged trousers. 
 
 “ Times up, gentlemen,” said the 
 guard, thrusting his head in at the 
 doorway. 
 
 “We are going in your van, Snooks,” 
 observed Lascelles. 
 
 “ It’s against the rules, gentlemen.” 
 
 “ Bother the rules. You must find 
 room for us.” 
 
 “ Any more for the train ?” shouted 
 a porter. 
 
 “ Come along, Frank,” exclaimed Fitz- 
 gerald, and the boys raced along the 
 platform till they reached the guard’s 
 break van, into which they leaped. 
 
 Marsham was last to enter, driving 
 before him in a good-natured way the 
 ragged boy who had been befriended 
 by Egerton. 
 
 The guard felt rather inclined to be 
 angry at the presumption of the boy 
 in forcing his way among his betters ; 
 but the state of the case was soon ex- 
 plained to him, and, when he had re- 
 ceived one of Marsham’ s thick regalias, 
 and a drop of brandy from a pocket- 
 flask, he so far relented as to smile upon 
 
 the lad as he sat up in one comer, de- 
 vouring the pork pie. 
 
 “ What’s your name, you young 
 beggar?” asked Lascelles, when the boy 
 began to show signs that his hunger 
 was satisfied. 
 
 “ Harry, sir.” 
 
 “ Harry what ?” 
 
 “ Well, sir, they call me Harry Smith, 
 because I used to lodge at old Mother 
 Smith’s in Parker Street, but ” 
 
 The boy paused. 
 
 “ Then Smith I suppose is not your 
 real name ?” 
 
 “ I think not, sir.” 
 
 “ You think not. What do you 
 mean ?” 
 
 “ I can just recollect when I was a 
 very little chap, I used to live in a very 
 large, fine house, but I don’t remember 
 whereabouts it was ?” 
 
 “ How did you come to leave it ?” 
 asked Egerton. 
 
 “ That I can remember very well, 
 sir.” 
 
 “ Tell us,” exclaimed all the other 
 boys crowding round him. 
 
 “ Well, gentlemen, I can just remem- 
 ber that one day the nurse took me out 
 into one of the parks, that was when I 
 could walk and speak a little, and I 
 remember as well as if it only happened 
 yesterday, a big soldier came up and 
 spoke to the nurse, and she put me 
 down on the grass while she was talk- 
 ing to him. I wandered off, and when 
 I looked round after a little time, I 
 could not see her. 
 
 “ Then I began to cry, and a strange 
 woman came up and asked what was 
 the matter. I told her I wanted to go 
 home, and she said she would take me; 
 but instead of doing so she took me to 
 a low place, where I was stripped of 
 my good clothes and dressed me iy 
 rags. 
 
 “ I remained with her a long time, 
 then she used to send me out to sell 
 matches ; if I did not sell a good quan- 
 tity she would beat me. One day after 
 she had been beating me I ran away, 
 and began to sell matches on my own 
 account; and with that, and holding 
 
6 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 gentlemen’s liorses, and one thing and 
 the other, I have managed to get along.” 
 “Where have you lived lately?” 
 asked Lascelles. 
 
 “ Nowhere in particular, sir ; I sleep 
 sometimes in the park, and sometimes 
 under an archway.” 
 
 “ Poor little beggar,” muttered Mar- 
 sham. “ Well, you won't have to do 
 that again for some time to come.” 
 After a ride of about three hours, the 
 train approached Ballsbury. 
 
 “ There’s old Lexicon College,” said 
 Fitzgerald, pointing to a large, antique, 
 red-brick building which stood among 
 some trees close by the tall cathedral 
 
 Frank Egerton looked rather anxiously 
 at his future home, and finally came to 
 the conclusion that if the interior ar- 
 rangements were as good as the external 
 appearance, it would not be such a very 
 bad place to spend a few months in. 
 
 A few minutes after the train drew 
 up at the platform, cabs were procured, 
 and the whole party — with the excep- 
 tion of the ragged boy, who was in- 
 structed to procure a lodging and a 
 cheap suit of clothing — moved off to 
 Lexicon College. 
 
 But our hero’s introduction to that 
 celebrated educational establishment 
 must form the theme of another chapter. 
 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE COLLEGE AND THE TOWN. 
 
 Lexicon College stood within the pre- 
 cincts and beneath the shadow of the 
 venerable cathedral 
 
 It was a large place with a central 
 building, in which the masters resided, 
 and two wings for the use of the scholars. 
 
 The college had been founded by a 
 rich clerical dignitary in past ages for 
 the education of the cathedral choris- 
 ters; the presentation to the chief 
 mastership was in the hands of the 
 dean and chapter, and was always held 
 by one of that august body. 
 
 At the time Frank Egerton made his 
 appearance there the post was filled by 
 the Reverend John Whackley, D.D., a 
 canon of the cathedral, renowned for 
 his orthodox principles, the purity of 
 his Latin, the soundness of his logic 
 and his floggings, on which latter point 
 the writer can give his testimony with- 
 out the slightest doubt or hesitation. 
 
 The door was opened by a footman 
 in livery, who was instructed to pay the 
 cabman and see to the luggage. 
 
 Fitzgerald then led the way to the 
 study, in which the man of learning 
 was seated. 
 
 “ I am glad to see you again,” said 
 the doctor, as the boys entered, holding 
 out his hand to Charlie. “ And your 
 friend ” 
 
 “ This is Frank Egerton, Doctor 
 Whackley.” 
 
 “ Ah, you are welcome. I have heard 
 something of you from your parents, 
 young gentleman ; they tell me you are 
 rather wild. Is it so ?” 
 
 Frank blushed, and looked down for 
 a moment, then, fixing his eyes full 
 upon the doctor’s face, replied — 
 
 “ I am very fond of any kind of fun, 
 sir.” 
 
 “ Very good. Now I don’t object to 
 fun provided its object is not to annoy 
 or injure anyone. I like to see boys 
 enjoy their youthful flow of spirits, and 
 be fearless of danger ; at the same 
 I strongly discourage recklessness. Your 
 friend, Fitzgerald, will now show you 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 over the place, and introduce you to 
 some of your schoolfellows who have 
 already arrived.” 
 
 Both boys then bowed, and were about 
 to leave when the doctor again spoke. 
 
 “No doubt Fitzgerald will also take 
 you through the town ; while so doing 
 I shall feel obliged if he will point out 
 to you certain streets in which I do not 
 allow my pupils to be seen. Any in- 
 fringement of the rules in that respect 
 will be very severely punished.” 
 
 “ Well, what do you think of him ?” 
 asked Fitzgerald, when they had left 
 the study. 
 
 “ I fancy that if he would grow a 
 moustache, and wear spurs, he would 
 make a first-rate officer of dragoons.” 
 
 “Why?” 
 
 “ Because he is so awfully straight- 
 forward and determined. He would no 
 more allow the enemy to infringe upon 
 his rules than ourselves. Show me 
 round, Fitz.” 
 
 Fitzgerald conducted him over the 
 central building and the right wing. 
 
 “ Let us have a look over the other 
 side,” said Frank, when he had seen his 
 own sleeping apartment, the classrooms, 
 and various other objects of interest. 
 
 “ You had better wait a day or two 
 till all our fellows are here.” 
 
 “For what reason?” 
 
 “ That is Nightingale drove.” 
 
 “ What a queer name I Why is it 
 tailed so ?” 
 
 “ That’s where the singing-birds stay.” 
 
 “ Whatsinging-birds? Explain your- 
 self.” 
 
 “ The singing-birds are the choristers. 
 There are always forty boys from the 
 town boarded and educated free in that 
 part of the building; twenty-four of 
 them are choristers in the cathedral, 
 and the others are training to take the 
 vacancies that occur when some of the 
 elder ones retire.” 
 
 “ But is thatany reason why we should 
 not go there ?” 
 
 “Yes. They are too many for us 
 now. Our fellows hate the nightingales, 
 and we very often have rows with them. 
 Here comes a nightingale.” 
 
 “ Where ?” 
 
 “ Coming from the cathedral door. 
 That fellow with the snuff-coloured 
 jacket, and the big white frill round 
 his neck, making him look as if he 
 carried his head in a dish.” 
 
 Egerton saw a boy approaching whose 
 costume was as Fitzgerald had described 
 it, with the addition of a mortar-board 
 cap. 
 
 As he came up, Egerton began to 
 whistle a bad imitation of the notes of 
 the nightingale. 
 
 He of the snuff-coloured jacket 
 flushed up, clenched his fist, and said, 
 
 “ Wait till I get a few of our fellows 
 together, you’ll learn to whistle another 
 tune.” 
 
 “ Can’t you teach me ?” responded 
 Fitzgerald, you must be very bad musi- 
 cians in your wing if it takes a dozen 
 to teach a pupil.” 
 
 The nightingale, however, saw that 
 his natural enemies were too strong for 
 him, so he walked on. 
 
 “ Let us take a stroll in the town,” 
 suggested Fitzgerald. “ I’ll show you 
 about the place. 
 
 “ With all my heart.” 
 
 They had not walked twenty yards 
 from the school, as it was generally 
 called, when they became aware of a 
 dashing-looking youth, on a more than 
 half-bred horse, cantering up. 
 
 The cavalier reined in his steed as 
 soon as he saw our two friends, exclaim- 
 ing— 
 
 “Ah, Fitzgerald; glad to see you, 
 old boy. Who’s your friend ?” 
 
 “ One whom you will be pleased to 
 know; a gentleman after your own 
 heart. Spouts Greek like Porson, and 
 mills like Tom Sayers. I have very 
 great pleasure in being the means of 
 introducing the Earl of Pembridge to 
 my friend Francis Egerton, Esquire, of 
 Mount Grange, Suffolk, and Hill Strp^, 
 Berkeley Square; and now, perhaps, 
 your lordship will condescend to extend 
 a fin to a poor commoner.” 
 
 “ With all the pleasure in life, Fitz ; 
 but where are you going ?” asked t b* 
 young earl. 
 
8 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 M For a stroll round the town.” 
 
 “ I am with you, then ; I’ll leave 
 Mercury at the ‘ Red Lion’ stables. 
 Do you know Baynes has arrived ?” 
 “We came down with him,” said 
 Egerton. 
 
 “ And he is not the least bit improved. 
 Do you know I saw him, with his friend 
 Crawley and another, tormenting a poor 
 boy as I came down the High Street?” 
 Fitzgerald and Egerton looked at 
 each other. 
 
 “ Our young friend,” said Frank. 
 
 “ No ; only a poor chap. He looked 
 as if he had no friends about this part 
 of the country.” 
 
 “We brought him with us from 
 town. Baynes gave him a blow, for 
 which he received a good thrashing.” 
 
 “ From whom ?” asked the earl. 
 
 “ Our friend Egerton.” 
 
 “ Hurrah ! I am glad the fellow has 
 found his master at last.” 
 
 “It was only a caning affair; the 
 fight has yet to come.” 
 
 “ That’s not quite so rosy-looking. 
 Can you fight, Egerton ?” 
 
 “ Pretty well,” replied Frank. '“When 
 I was at a private tutor’s, I used to 
 practise with the gloves for nearly an 
 hour every day with the grooms at some 
 livery stables.” 
 
 “ Baynes is very clever with his fists, 
 and you’ll be obliged to fight ; so mind 
 what you are about.” 
 
 By this time they had passed through 
 a gate, over which stood a statue of 
 King James I., and were in the High 
 Street of the town. 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge conducted 
 them up a turning on the right hand 
 side, and left his horse at some stables. 
 
 While he was so doing, Egerton heard 
 shouts at some distance, and looking, 
 saw his young protege surrounded by a 
 dozen or m ore town boys, who were urged 
 on by Baynes, and two or th ree other gen- 
 tlemen from the college, to pelt the poor 
 London outcast with stones and mud. 
 
 Egerton, Fitzgerald, and the Earl of 
 Pembridge rushed forward, and, after 
 a brief skirmish, succeeded in rescuing 
 the boy. 
 
 The first-named then turned to Baynes. 
 
 “ Are you not ashamed of yourself?” 
 he said. 
 
 “ I am not ; but I shall be if I sub- 
 mit to any more of your impertinence. 
 I shall be in the old chalk-pit at three 
 o’clock to-morrow afternoon if you dare 
 to meet me there. Any of your friends 
 will show you the way.” 
 
 “ I will find the way, and be in time. ' 
 
 The two parties then separated. 
 
 Crawley exclaimed to his friend Baynes, 
 as they walked down the street — 
 
 “ That new fellow must be taken down, 
 or he will make himself King of the 
 School !” 
 
 “He shall not while I have either 
 strength or cunning left. I mean to 
 lick him into a sense of his proper po- 
 sition to-morrow.” 
 
 “ Quite right.” 
 
 They walked on in silence for some 
 time, till they reached a tobacco shop, 
 over which hung a red lamp. 
 
 “Do you play billiards, Crawley?” 
 asked Baynes. 
 
 “ No.” 
 
 “Well, come in here and I’ll teach 
 you.” 
 
 He walked through the shop, pushed 
 open a green baize-covered door, and 
 ushered his companion into a large room, 
 lighted at the top, in which stood two 
 billiard tables. 
 
 Round the room stood racks for cues, 
 and all the usual furniture found in 
 such places. 
 
 Both tables were occupied, so Baynes 
 and his companion were compelled to 
 look on while others played. 
 
 While so engaged a tall, bushy-whis- 
 kered individual, buttoned up to the 
 chin in a frock-coat, and carrying in his 
 hand a riding-whip, entered the room. 
 
 Baynes flushed slightly when he saw 
 the man enter. 
 
 Don Whiskerandos, after a quiet 
 glance round the room, went up to the 
 schoolboy and held out his hand. 
 
 “ Glad to see you again, Mr. Baynes,” 
 said he ; “ we have been very quiet since 
 you gents went away— -haven’t, we, 
 Chalky ?” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 9 
 
 STOP TILL MY MAN HAS HAD A LITTLE BEANDY,’ SAID CEAWLEY. 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 11 
 
 The last question was addressed to 
 the marker, who responded — 
 
 “ Blooming dead and alive, I can tell 
 
 yer, Mr. Baynes. Twenty-four — 
 
 eighteen ; no cannon he continued, 
 as he scored the game. 
 
 “ By the bye,” continued the whiskered 
 individual, still addressing his conver- 
 sation to Baynes, “ you remember — ” 
 
 His voice became so indistinct that 
 no one else in the room could hear what 
 he was saying. 
 
 “ I could not, Captain Bobinson,” 
 replied Baynes. 
 
 “Nonsense! You could do the one 
 thing easy enough ; you ought to have 
 done t’other. A chap, like you, as has 
 got plenty of tin, should never say, ‘ I 
 couldn’t.’ ” 
 
 The ungrammatical, though forcible, 
 arguments of the captain, as he was by 
 courtesy styled, produced very little 
 effect upon Baynes, who turned away to 
 watch the play. 
 
 “ Now, look here, I ain’t goin’ to be 
 treated like this. Do you know what 
 your character in the school would be 
 worth if I was to write to Dr. Whackley ?” 
 
 “ About as much as your commission 
 in the army would sell for,” replied 
 Baynes. 
 
 “ But what if I should take it into 
 my nut to write home to your pa !” 
 
 The youth first flushed red, then 
 turned pale as ashes. 
 
 “ Ha, ha, now I know the soft point,” 
 continued the captain. “Don’t want 
 your pa to know, eh ! Afraid he’ll stop 
 the dividends! Ha, ha! Master Baynes, 
 now will you do as I politely request ?” 
 
 “ You really must wait a little time — 
 a week or two. I can’t ask the gover- 
 nor — ” 
 
 The remainder of the sentence was 
 heard only by the captain. 
 
 “ To-day is Monday ; I can wait till 
 Friday.” 
 
 “ But I dare not ask my father for at 
 least a month.” 
 
 “ What am I to do in the meantime, 
 Mr. Baynes ?” 
 
 “ I don’t know.” 
 
 •* I know how we might both make a 
 
 good pot of money,” said the captain, 
 again sinking his voice to a whisper. 
 
 “ How ?” 
 
 “ Come here ; it won’t do to let every- 
 one hear.” 
 
 The so-styled captain led Baynes mb' 
 a recess, and for some time was engaged 
 in a whispered conversation with him. 
 
 When at length they turned once 
 more towards the players, the school- 
 boy’s face was very pale, and big drops 
 of perspiration stood upon his brow. 
 
 “ I dare not,” he said, in answer to 
 the captain’s proposition. 
 
 “ I never thought as you was a 
 coward,” responded Bobinson. 
 
 “ Nor am I.” 
 
 “ You are, or you wouldn’t make such 
 a fuss about a little bit of ” 
 
 “ Hush ! Let me have time to think 
 it over. I will see you again to-morrow 
 night.” 
 
 “ Very well. Only if I don't see 
 you I shall consider that it is all rigid 
 for this day week. 
 
 The conversation then turned upon 
 the game, which, according to the 
 marker’s showing, stood at forty against 
 forty-three. 
 
 The highest scorer was about to make 
 another stroke, and, the balls being in 
 a very easy position, would probably 
 haver scored, when his opponent winked 
 at the captain, who repeated the signal 
 to Chalky the marker. 
 
 Listen to the consequences. 
 
 Just as the player was in the act of 
 making his stroke, Chalky managed to 
 let fall the rest with which he had been 
 moving the slides on the marking board. 
 
 The noise distracted the player’s at- 
 tention, and instead of adding five to 
 his score, as he would otherwise have 
 done, he gave one to his adversary, whp 
 immediately played out. 
 
 Captain Bobinson professed to be 
 highly indignant with Chalky, and ex- 
 pressed a strong desire to kick him all 
 the way to the next town ; but, when 
 the loser had departed, after paying all 
 the bets he had made, the sham milk 
 tary man handed over five shillings to 
 the marker. 
 
12 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 w Take it, Chalky; you put a sovereign 
 in my pocket by dropping that rest. 
 Hal ha! ha!” 
 
 All joined in a boisterous outbreak 
 of laughter, in which Baynes joined. 
 
 “ You are getting very sharp here, 
 captain,” he observed. 
 
 “We are obliged to be, Mr. Baynes. 
 Flats is more wide-awake than they 
 used to be, and we are obliged to use 
 all kinds of dodges. Remember, Mr. 
 Baynes, to-morrow evening, if I don’t 
 see you, I shall get everything ready 
 for next Monday night.” 
 
 “Yes,” responded Baynes, in a dreary, 
 mechanical way, as though he hardly 
 understood the words he was uttering ; 
 and then he quitted the billiard-room. 
 
 On arriving at the college, he found 
 that Egerton, Fitzgerald, and the Earl 
 of Pembridge had returned before 
 him. 
 
 Remembering, however, that a chal- 
 lenge had been given and accepted, he 
 said nothing, and the evening passed 
 over in peace. 
 
 Supper was served for those who chose 
 to partake of it at nine o’clock, after 
 which meal all retired to bed, Frank 
 Egerton’s apartment being shared with 
 Charlie Fitzgerald. 
 
 It was a tolerably roomy, double- 
 bedded apartment ; at least, so Frank 
 found it when he had an opportunity of 
 looking round, which was not till another 
 candle was brought by Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ What is the matter, Frank ?” asked 
 the latter. 
 
 “ Some one has been having a joke 
 with me.” 
 
 “ Ha, ha, ha 1” 
 
 Fitzgerald laughed most heartily at 
 
 the dripping appearance presented by 
 his friend, who stood, half amused, half 
 angry, shivering, while water ran from 
 every part of his dress. 
 
 Some ingenious wight had placed a 
 water jug upon the door, which had first 
 been partly opened. 
 
 The jug itself was tied by a string to 
 a nail driven into the wall above the 
 door, so that on attempting to enter, 
 Frank Egerton had caused it to over- 
 turn, his punishment being the receipt 
 of its contents upon his head and shoul- 
 ders, the vessel itself remaining dang- 
 ling at the top of the doorway. 
 
 Fitzgerald’s laughter brought out the 
 occupants of the other rooms on that 
 floor. 
 
 “ Why, Egerton, you look like a mo- 
 dem Leander !” exclaimed the Earl of 
 Pembridge. “Have you been swimming 
 across old Whackley’s water tank, in 
 order to win the affections of one of the 
 housemaids ?” 
 
 “Don’t chaff a fellow so awfully,” 
 replied Frank. “Some of you have 
 played a very good joke — rather old 
 though ; but I’ll take care you don’t 
 catch me again. Good night. I must 
 make haste and change, or I shall catch 
 cold.” 
 
 “ Are you really very wet, Egerton?” 
 asked the earl, coming forward. 
 
 “ Soaked.” 
 
 “ I am very sorry, indeed ; I did not 
 think of the consequences to you when 
 I foolishly perched that jug up there. 
 It was I who did it, Egerton, and I ask 
 your forgiveness.” 
 
 “Which is given as soon as asked,” re- 
 plied Egerton, holding out his hand to 
 show that he bore no enmity. 
 
 
KIN® OF THE SCHOOL J OR, WHO WILL WIN f 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 SINGLE COMBAT. 
 
 The niglit passed away quietly enough, wards, attended by Crawley ; a ring was 
 the pupils of Lexicon College not being marked out on the green turf within 
 quite in the humour for any large amount which the two combatants were placed, 
 
 of practical joking. and the spectators were warned not to 
 
 In the morning the second classical intrude, 
 master held a preliminary examination Both then delivered their hats, coats, 
 of the new pupils, for the purpose of and waistcoats to their seconds, and, 
 assigning them their various positions advancing into the centre of the ring, 
 in the school. assumed defensive attitudes. 
 
 Frank Egerton acquitted himself very All the spectators were breathless 
 well, having been well trained by a pri- with suspense, as the two combatants 
 vate tutor, and was sent to the fifth form, prepared to commence hostilities, 
 not far below his friend, Charlie Fitz- Baynes was a strongly-built youth, 
 gerald. not too fleshy, and possessed of a great 
 
 Then came the first morning of school deal of self-confidence, 
 discipline and instruction, and the old He had already fought two or three 
 scholars found they had a formidable severe school fights, on each occasion 
 rival in the new-comer. proving the conqueror, though there 
 
 Baynes gave him several very savage were ugly whispers abroad that he had 
 glances by way of reminding him that not fought fairly, 
 he had not forgotten the challenge of Egerton was about his equal in height 
 the previous night. and size, and felt full of enthusiasm, 
 
 However, Egerton took no notice of remembering the line — 
 him. “Thrice is he armed that hath his quarrel 
 
 At length they were dismissed. just.” 
 
 As soon as they had reached the play- Before going to the place of combat, 
 field, the Earl of Pembridge came up. he had practised for an hour with the 
 « Who is going to second you in this gloves, and had found himself able, 
 mill, Egerton ?” he asked. without much difficulty, to overcome 
 
 « I suppose Fitzgerald will. I have both his friends, Fitzgerald and the 
 not asked.” Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 “ Then let me have that honour j will This inspired him with confidence, 
 you, old fellow ?” Baynes, nothing loth, relying upon 
 
 « Certainly.” his former victories, and the reputation 
 
 Some twenty or thirty of the boys he had gained as a bruiser, stepped 
 who were aware of the acceptance of forward, and — 
 
 Baynos ’3 challenge then made their way The combat commenced 1 
 to the old chalk-pit, which was situated Round the First brought out the 
 at the bottom of a steep hill, just out- sparring qualities of both, 
 side the town. Either combatant was anxious to dis- 
 
 t£ I • - on’t see our adversary,” observed cover the other’s weak points. 
 Pembridge. Baynes assumed a more busy action 
 
 « Here he comes, though,” said ano- than his opponent, but considerable 
 
 fistic science was displayed by both. 
 
 Baynes appeared a few minutes after- After sparring for some minutes, 
 
14 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN f 
 
 Baynes had the good fortune to plant 
 his left fist very cleverly upon Egerton’s 
 forehead, without the least chance of a 
 return blow, thus gaining the first ad- 
 vantage. 
 
 Frank, however, took it very coolly, 
 having made up his mind to win the 
 fight, no matter what difficulties might 
 stand in the way. 
 
 He showed quite a confident bearing, 
 while the other, elated by his first suc- 
 cess, smiled quite as joyously as he toed 
 the mark. 
 
 “ I’ll bet two to one against your 
 man,” said Crawley, who acted as 
 Baynes’s second. 
 
 “ I’ll take you with a great deal of 
 pleasure — sovereigns, of course?” re- 
 plied the Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 The bet was booked, during a few 
 seconds of very cautious work between 
 the combatants, which precluded a rally 
 at close quarters, in which Egerton 
 managed to give his antagonist a sound- 
 ing blow upon the chest, which he en- 
 deavoured to repeat, but, in so doing, 
 caught another heavy blow on the fore- 
 head. 
 
 The Crawleyites applauded greatly, 
 and Frank Egerton’s seconds began to 
 look rather down in the mouth. 
 
 “ I’ll repeat the bet,” said Crawley. 
 
 “ Certainly,” replied Pembridge ; “ I 
 should be a very poor second did I refuse 
 to put my cash upon my principal.” 
 
 “ I am with you on the same terms, 
 Crawley,” observed Fitzgerald, who had 
 been very intently watching his friend’s 
 box: nt: 
 
 The ground being rather slippery, 
 after a long term of wet weather, they 
 paused for a moment, looked at each 
 other with a smile, and then recom- 
 menced. 
 
 Egerton’s length of arm now began 
 to show to advantage, and enabled him 
 to “ draw the ruby,” as a Bell's Life re- 
 porter would style it. 
 
 Some close and hard hitting followed, 
 at the end of which Baynes fell, the 
 first round being thus slightly in favour 
 of Egerton. 
 
 ** If you like to acknowledge yourself 
 
 beaten you may withdraw your man,* 
 said Pembridge. 
 
 “ Thank you, we decline to take a 
 licking,” replied Baynes’s second. 
 
 “You will be compelled to do so sooner 
 or later,” was the response, at which 
 Crawley shook his head incredulously ; 
 but he did not offer to renew his bets. 
 
 Round the second then commenced. 
 
 Egerton, with great self-possession, 
 advanced to the attack, being the first 
 to leave his second’s knee. There was 
 a slight symptom of discoloration on 
 his forehead, and Baynes’s mouth was a 
 little puffed. 
 
 The latter, however, met his adver- 
 sary with great determination, and had 
 the good luck to give Egerton a heavy 
 left-hand blow upon the shoulder, re- 
 ceiving in return one on the crown of 
 the head. 
 
 Both then sparred for wind ; that 
 is, kept on the defensive while regaining 
 breath, then resumed the conflict. Baynes 
 first attempted to put in a hit, out 
 Egerton was clever enough to stop it, 
 and returned right and left, drawing 
 blood again. Then Baynes rushed in, 
 and began to wrestle, when both fell at 
 the same time. 
 
 Their seconds picked them up, and 
 employed some few minutes in prepar- 
 ing them for a renewal. 
 
 Egerton looked fresh, and his face 
 was tolerably free from marks, while 
 Baynes had several severe bruises, which 
 were beginning to exhibit different hues. 
 Frank quickly came up, to the scratch, 
 and put himself on guard. 
 
 “ Now, then, where’s your man ?** 
 asked the Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 “ Here he is,” replied Crawley ; “ the 
 referee has not called ‘ time’ yet. We 
 shall be up in time to beat you.” 
 
 “ Had we not better hasten on to the 
 end of this miserable affair ?” asked 
 Frank, speaking for the first time. 
 
 “ Stop till my man has had a little 
 brandy,” replied Crawley, “ then we 
 shall be delighted to finish giving you 
 a thrashing.” ° 
 
 As he spoke, he placed a pocket-Cask 
 to Baynes’s lips 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 u 
 
 “ Time 1” said Marsham, who acted 
 as judge and referee. 
 
 The combatants beingboth upon their 
 mettle, commenced the third round 
 with great spirit. 
 
 Egerton, with much dexterity, put 
 in two tremendous hits on Baynes’s 
 left cheek. 
 
 In return Baynes, after several abor- 
 tive attempts, managed to give his ad- 
 versary a left-hander oh the throat. 
 
 For a moment Frank was almost 
 stunned, but rapidly recovering, he 
 closed in and both fell — Egerton being 
 underneath this time. 
 
 Crawley’s party cheered loudly. 
 
 44 Shall I have the pleasure of book- 
 ing you again at the ole figure ?” asked 
 Crawley. 
 
 44 Certainly,” replied Pembridge. 
 
 “I don’t mind taking your offer,” 
 said Marsham; “for I certainly think — ” 
 
 44 Pardon me — we can’t allow the re- 
 feree to make a bet, and his opinion 
 should be reserved till asked for on 
 either side.” 
 
 Bound the fourth was extremely short. 
 Baynes managed to deliver another blow 
 on the throat, knocking Egerton fairly 
 off his legs. 
 
 Baynes's few friends cheered loudly, 
 and began to look upon the battle as 
 won, for it seemed as though Egerton 
 would not be able to renew the combat. 
 
 44 Are you sufficiently thrashed ?” asked 
 Crawley. 
 
 44 By no means !” responded the Earl 
 of Pembridge. “ Here, one of you 
 fellows cut to the 4 Six Bells,’ and bring 
 up a bottle of brandy.” 
 
 The 44 Six Bells,” an old-fashioned 
 hostelry, happened to be close by, and 
 in a few moments, under the influence 
 of the spirit, Frank Egerton began to 
 rally. When Marsham again called 
 time he was able to appear at the scratch 
 with a smile upon his face. 
 
 The fifth, sixth, and seventh rounds 
 were quickly fought, with no great re- 
 sults on either side. It was evident to 
 all that two or three more would decide 
 the conflict one way or the other, for 
 the combatants not being professionally 
 
 trained pugilists, were beginning to 
 show scantiness of breath, and other 
 symptoms of distress. 
 
 Both took more brandy, then rose 
 once more from their second’s knees. 
 
 As Egerton advanced towards his 
 opponent it was evident that his throat 
 had been severely visited by the swing- 
 ing hits administered in the previous 
 rounds. 
 
 However he went forward steadily, 
 evincing every disposition to fight it 
 out. 
 
 He brought his left hand to bear 
 with stinging severity on Baynes’s 
 mouth, bringing more blood. 
 
 That young gentleman feinted, and 
 stepped back, but was rapidly followed 
 by Egerton, who dashed in, regardless 
 of consequences, delivering both right 
 and left upon the right eye and again 
 upon the mouth. 
 
 Baynes fell heavily, and was imme- 
 diately picked up by his second. 
 
 Crawley wiped the blood from his 
 face and mouth, and once more applied 
 the brandy flask to his lips. 
 
 Baynes, in a very listless manner, 
 swallowed the spirit, which had not the 
 usual effect upon him, and failed to 
 revive him. 
 
 He sat upon his second 's knee, star- 
 ing vacantly around. 
 
 Egerton, though flushed and slightly 
 fatigued, was able to walk round the 
 ring, to keep his blood in circulation. 
 
 44 Had you not better give it up, and 
 confess yourself beaten ?” Pembridge 
 again asked. 
 
 44 By no means,” was the reply. 44 We 
 are quite able to beat you yet.” 
 
 44 That remains to be seen.” 
 
 44 Less chatter there,” interposed 
 Marsham. 44 Time’s up ; bring your 
 men to the scratch.” 
 
 Frank Egerton as he commenced the 
 ninth round saw that the victory was 
 his own. 
 
 Baynes walked with a tottering step, 
 and seemed hardly conscious. How- 
 ever, he made a show of putting up his 
 fists, and was immediately knocked 
 down by Egerton. 
 
16 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Some minutes elapsed, and then 
 Crawley, finding that his principal 
 still remained insensible, said sulk- 
 ily— 
 
 “ We acknowledge ourselves beaten.” 
 
 “ Hurrah, hurrah i” shouted Egerton’s 
 friends, who outnumbered the others 
 three to one. “Hurrah for Frank 
 Egerton.” 
 
 “ Who has proved himself the 
 King of the School!” added Pern- 
 bridge. 
 
 Half-a-dozen of them then seized 
 him and bore him in triumph to the 
 “ Six Bells.” 
 
 The host was accustomed to see the 
 pupils of the college slightly bruised 
 after a visit to the old chalk-pit, so 
 forebore to express any surprise till he 
 heard that it was Baynes who had 
 
 suffered defeat at the hands of our young 
 hero. 
 
 “What, Mr. Baynes whopped!” he 
 exclaimed. 
 
 “Yes,” replied Pembridge, “licked 
 after a splendid mill which lasted fifty 
 minutes — nine rounds.” 
 
 “It must have been a hot ’un, for I 
 taught Mr. Baynes to box myself,” said 
 Grimes. “But come, sir, let me tie 
 this bit of raW meat over your eye; it 
 is a stunning thing to take out all the 
 inflammation.” 
 
 Frank submitted, and, after sundry 
 bottles of Bass had been consumed, and 
 he had recovered his breath and strength 
 a little, he and his supporters set out 
 to return to Lexicon College. Crawley 
 and his friends, supporting Baynes, were 
 some distance ahead. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 PROFESSOR MOERITZ. 
 
 “ Ach ffimmel ! Wer ist dieser jung- 
 li/ng V* exclaimed a stout, middle-aged 
 man, with fair long hair, as he saw the 
 conquered one come towards the college. 
 
 Having carefully adjusted a pair of 
 blue spectacles upon his nose he gave 
 another look, which seemed to satisfy 
 him as to the youth’s identity. 
 
 “ Mein gott !” he then exclaimed in 
 slower and more gutteral tones, “ Mein 
 gott! it is Baynes, and he shall have 
 been fighting. 
 
 The speaker was Dr. Franz Moeritz, 
 professor of German mathematics, and 
 natural philosophy in Lexicon College. 
 
 Professor Moeritz was most decidedly 
 a popular man among his pupils, a strict 
 disciplinarian in class-hours, a splendid 
 scholar, and a profound thinker ; in the 
 playfield a burly, genial giant, who de- 
 lighted to take part in the sports patron- 
 ised by the Boys of England. 
 
 * Ob, Heaven ! who is this youth 9 
 
 None laughed more heartily than he 
 when he made some ridiculous blunder 
 in the midst of a game of cricket, or be- 
 came the victim of some practical joke. 
 
 “ Ah, Meinheer Baynes, so you have 
 been at ze box. Dat is bad.” 
 
 Baynes looked down, and said no- 
 thing. He felt very weak, and heartily 
 longed to retire to his bed-room. 
 
 Finding the professor was not inclined 
 to put any more questions, he tottered 
 away. 
 
 Then up came Frank Egerton. 
 
 “ Zo you are ze new poy. You haf 
 begun well, sir ; you haf beat Baynes 
 till he shall no come home with a blue 
 eye.” 
 
 “ I was challenged, sir.” 
 
 “ Ah !” 
 
 “ Of course I could not refuse to 
 accept a challenge. Even you, sir, I 
 think, would fight under such circum- 
 stances.” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 19 
 
 “ Yes ; but vot haf you done that he 
 challenges you?” 
 
 “ I gave him a good caning, sir.” 
 
 “ Ja ! I should challenge any man 
 iat beats me mit a shtick.” 
 
 “ It served him right, Dr. Moeritz ; 
 he behaved in a most cruel manner to a 
 poor little homeless boy only half his 
 size,” observed Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Was ist grausamer /”.* ejaculated 
 the German, holding up his hands. 
 “I should liaf in Yaterland.haf beat 
 him mit a shtick, and he would haf 
 challenged me. But we should not 
 fight mit ze box as you Englanders 
 always do.” 
 
 “How then, doctor?” asked the 
 young earl. 
 
 “ I would fight mit a degen — sword, 
 as you call him.” 
 
 “ Ah, yes; I have heard of the way 
 German students fight,” laughed Frank. 
 “ They pad themselves till it is almost 
 impossible for a sword to penetrate 
 their thick dresses; and then, if one 
 gets a scratch on the finger or wrist, his 
 courage cannot be doubted.” 
 
 “ It is not always so,” responded the 
 professor. “ Look.” 
 
 He pulled off his hat — of the true 
 republican shape — and shaking back 
 his tawny locks showed a long deep scar 
 extending right across the skull. 
 
 The boys gathered round him curious- 
 ly, as though waiting for an explan- 
 ation. 
 
 “ It was done when I was at the 
 Heidelberg University.” 
 
 “ Tell us how, doctor';” I should like 
 to hear a story of a real duel,” said 
 Pembridge. 
 
 Doctor Moeritz hesitated, but being 
 pressed by all the boys, at last consented 
 to tell his tale. In repeating it to our 
 readers, we shall take the liberty of 
 m aking the professor speak good Eng- 
 lish, a thing he was not accustomed to 
 do. 
 
 “ It is twenty-five years since I first 
 entered the University of Heidelberg. 
 
 “ I was then a young man, and 
 entered with heartiness into all the 
 • What is more cruel ? 
 
 freaks and jokes of university lifei 
 though I certainly did not neglect the 
 lectures. 
 
 “ In fact, I always devoted at least 
 three hours every day to hard reading. 
 
 “ Of course, most of you have heard 
 that in Germany the students do little 
 except drink beer and smoke. 
 
 “That is wrong; many of them are 
 accomplished students, though it is also 
 true that many mor# are confirmed 
 tavern haunters. 
 
 “ I tried to hit the medium: if I 
 spent my days in study, I saw no par- 
 ticular harm in passing the evenings in 
 the society of my fellow-students. 
 
 “ It was at one of these convivial 
 meetings that I first met the man who 
 gave me that wound. 
 
 “ He was an Englishman, too, and 
 bore the same name as you.” 
 
 The professor pointed to Frank 
 Egerton as he spoke. 
 
 “ That is strange,” muttered our hero. 
 
 Dr. Moeritz, without heeding the 
 interruption, went on — 
 
 “ His name was Fairfax Egerton ” 
 
 “ The name of my uncle who went to 
 America years ago, and has not since 
 been heard of,” said Frank. 
 
 “ It is indeed a singular coincidence,” 
 replied the professor. “ However, as I 
 am unable to tell whether it was your 
 uncle or not, I can only finish the his- 
 tory of my duel. 
 
 “ We met one night at the hostelry 
 renowned for the excellence of its beer. 
 
 “ Of course the guests were all stu- 
 dents, and among them was one named 
 Fritz Leiderwold, a poor weakly youth, 
 who had only just joined the university. 
 
 “ He was the only son of his mother, 
 and she was a widow; a circumstance 
 which, combined with the bad health 
 Fritz had always suffered, had led to 
 his having been brought up in a very 
 effeminate way. 
 
 “ He could neither ride, swim, shoot, 
 nor fence! 
 
 “ The Englishman knew this well, 
 and neglected no opportunity of remind- 
 ing Fritz of his want of manhood, 
 
 “ Egerton, I should say, was not like 
 
20 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 some other Englishmen who were at 
 Heidelberg; they were manly fellows, 
 while he, though possessed of great 
 personal strength and considerable skill 
 with the sword, was known to be very 
 cautious with whom he quarrelled. 
 
 “ On this particular evening he 
 seemed more insulting than usual. 
 
 “ As I entered the tavern I heard 
 him say — 
 
 “ ‘ It’s a great pity such babies as you 
 are allowed to go about without their 
 nurses. Now I very nearly mistook you 
 for a man.* 
 
 “ ‘ You pride yourself upon your 
 strength and skill, Mr. Egerton,’ replied 
 Fritz. ‘ I have never yet handled a 
 sword; but you will not dare repeat 
 those words this day six months.’ 
 
 “ ‘ I dare pull your nose now,’ said 
 the ruffian, but before he could carry 
 out his threat I dashed a tankard of 
 beer full in his face. 
 
 “ Of course, after that he could not 
 avoid challenging me, nor could I, 
 under any pretext, refuse to meet him. 
 
 “ Friends on either side proffered 
 their assistance, and a meeting was 
 arranged for the following Wednesday. 
 
 “ It was on a Saturday the quarrel 
 took place. 
 
 “We met. 
 
 “ It had been settled that no padded 
 dresses were to be worn, and that 
 sabres were to be used — a very different 
 affair from transforming your adversary 
 into a cotton bale, and tilting at him 
 with a knitting-needle. 
 
 “ I found my adversary knew the 
 theory of sword-play quite as well as 
 I did myself. 
 
 “ It was also very evident that having 
 entered on the affair, he wished to 
 come out of it with flying colours. 
 
 “ He fought very carefully. 
 
 “ At length I managed to give him 
 a slight wound on the arm. 
 
 “ That seemed to fire him with a 
 determination to be revenged, and a 
 tew seconds afterwards I received the 
 wound I have shown you. 
 
 “ I just had strength enough left to 
 return the compliment when I fainted; 
 
 our seconds interposed, and declared 
 that we had both acted like men of 
 honour. 
 
 “ It was a week after the duel before 
 I was permitted to leave my chamber. 
 
 “ I inquired about my late antagonist, 
 and was told that another week must 
 elapse ere he would be permitted to 
 rise from his bed. 
 
 “ A few days afterwards I was looking 
 out of my window looking towards the 
 Konigsthul,* when I fancied I saw 
 people walking upon the summit. I 
 took down my telescope, looked care- 
 fully, and saw that one of the two 
 persons was my late antagonist, Eger- 
 ton, the other being a female whom I 
 could not recognise. 
 
 “ Some mysterious influence urged 
 me to go also to the Konigsthul. When 
 I reached the spot where I had seen 
 Egerton he had disappeared, nor have I 
 set eyes upon him since; but I found a 
 piece of paper which I still preserve, 
 partly as a memento of the combat, and 
 partly in the hopes that some day it may 
 prove of value to some honest man.” 
 
 Thus ended the professor’s tale; but 
 little thought he how soon he was 
 to be called upon to fight another 
 
 though less harmful combat. 
 
 * # * * * 
 
 Next morning found Baynes unable 
 to rise. 
 
 The thrashing he had received, to- 
 gether with the mortification attendant 
 upon a public defeat, preyed heavily 
 upon his spirits as well as body. 
 
 On being informed of the cause, 
 Doctor 'W'hackley at once asked Frank 
 if it was true. 
 
 “Yes, sir, ’’was the unhesitating reply. 
 
 The doctor looked stern for a minute, 
 and said — 
 
 “ I don’t approve of fighting; but, as 
 there seems to have been some provoca- 
 tion in the shape of a challenge, I feel 
 compelled to overlook it. I am glad, 
 too, that you, like most of my pupils, 
 know how to speak the truth.” 
 
 “ Rather an impertinent remark,” 
 
 * King’s seat, a hill on the south side of Heidel 
 berg. 
 
THE KING OF TIIE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 21 
 
 thought Frank to himself, but then 
 neither he nor the other pupils of Lexi- 
 con College knew that Baynes had been 
 guilty of prevarication when questioned 
 as to the fight. 
 
 Two days after the combat, Baynes 
 wrote the following note to his friend 
 Captain Robinson — of the black-guards, 
 said Pembridge. 
 
 He did not tell any one of his friends, 
 not even the renowned Crawley, what 
 he was writing about; but we, using 
 the author’s power of seeing farther 
 through a brick wall than other people, 
 shall take the liberty of peeping through 
 the envelope and reading it. 
 
 It was worded thus : — 
 
 “ Dear Robinson, — Since I saw you 
 
 the other day I have had a tremendous 
 mill with one of our fellows, and, you 
 will be sorry to hear, got the worst of it 
 I cannot leave my bed for a week, so 
 that you see it will be quite impossible 
 for me to do anything towards Monday 
 night’s adventure. But don’t be alarmed, 
 old fellow; put off the affair for a week 
 or two, and I will find some means of 
 paying you the £20. 
 
 “ Yours faithfully, 
 
 “Hilton Baynes.” 
 
 Captain Robinson swore when he 
 received the note, and vowed that he 
 would not be baulked by a boy, and 
 that Monday night would find him — 
 Baynes knew where 1 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 “ HARRY, THE HEIR OF A NOBLE HOUSE.’' 
 
 It is time now that we should enlighten 
 our readers as to the doings of the boy 
 whose appearance at the station was the 
 cause of the fight between Baynes and 
 Egerton. 
 
 After being rescued a second time 
 from his tormentors, “ Harry, the Heir 
 of a Noble House,” as young Webber 
 called him, hunted about, and with a 
 little trouble managed to find, a decent 
 and cheap lodging, which he immedi- 
 ately took possession of, and enjoyed 
 such a night’s sleep as he had not known 
 for many months. 
 
 The next day — that is, the day of the 
 great fight — he entered upon his duties; 
 gathering green food for Webber’s 
 rabbits, looking after Marsham’s dogs, 
 and grooming the Earl of Pembridge’s 
 horse. 
 
 The work suited him admirably, and 
 so kindly was he treated by his young 
 masters, that he blessed the day he 
 
 was tempted to go into the railway 
 station to try to beg a penny. 
 
 Things went on very pleasantly till 
 he had been in the good old town of 
 Ballsbury a week. 
 
 On that day — which, of course, was 
 the Monday of which Captain Robinson 
 had spoken so impressively — he was, by 
 Marsham’s instructions, taking the two 
 terriers (which were kept at the “ Six 
 Bells ”) out for exercise. 
 
 He walked till he reached a wood at 
 the top of the hill above the old chalk- 
 pit. 
 
 Suddenly Pincher and Billy bolted 
 into the underwood, most probably in 
 pursuit of a rabbit. 
 
 Harry called and whistled in vain, 
 they would not return to him, nor had 
 he any very definite idea which way they 
 had gone. 
 
 Not knowing much about such 
 matters, it struck Harry that it would 
 
22 
 
 THE KINO OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 not \ "bad idea to climb a tree; then 
 perhaps, Ms range of vision being more 
 extended, be would be able to see some- 
 thing of the truant tykes. 
 
 Accordingly he ascended a young oak, 
 the trunk of which was tMckly covered 
 with ivy. 
 
 No dogs could be seen, but he sudden- 
 ly became aware of footsteps and voices 
 approaching. 
 
 Now the London hoy had heard 
 terrible tales of the horrible punish- 
 ments inflicted by the bloated aristo- 
 cracy of this land upon small boys, 
 poachers, stick-gatherers, and other 
 hardy trespassers. 
 
 The idea flashed through his mind 
 swift as lightning that the approaching 
 individuals were two gamekeepers in 
 the employ of the tyrannical proprietor 
 of the wood — that they had heard him 
 calling the dogs, and, therefore, would 
 immediately imprison him for poaching, 
 or perhaps some crime of greater magni- 
 tude. 
 
 The first law of Nature — self-preser- 
 vation — was obeyed immediately. 
 
 He crouched among the ivy that clus- 
 tered about the fork of the trunk so as 
 to completely conceal himself. 
 
 The voices approached nearer and 
 nearer. 
 
 “ Surely they can’t be gamekeepers,” 
 thought the boy. “ Why, they are not 
 talking about me !” 
 
 That was quite true. 
 
 Any thing or body appeared to be the 
 theme of their conversation, though it 
 seemed they had some kind of game in 
 view. 
 
 Harry listened more attentively. 
 
 “ Old Whackley is rich enough for a 
 Jew,” said one. 
 
 “ And ever so much stingier,” replied 
 the other. “ I did the petition dodge 
 up there once ; widow and six children 
 burnt out, and all that sort of thing. 
 I’m blest if he did’t send it back, say- 
 ing that he believed I was an impostor, 
 and he’d a good mind to send for the 
 peelers.” 
 
 “That, of course, didn’t suit your 
 
 book ?” 
 
 “ I should say not. ^ e ^’ 
 
 I lively, who thinks he can play biiiiaras, 
 owes me twenty pounds ; and as he can t 
 pay, and won’t — - — ” 
 
 The speaker dropped his voice to a 
 whisper, and Harry could only catch a 
 few disjointed words. 
 
 “ In his bed-room — good plan — we 
 collar — all the blame on him — splendid 
 swag.” 
 
 “Why, they must be thieves, ’’thought 
 the boy ; “ and they mean to rob Doctor 
 Whackley.” 
 
 He waited till the men had passed 
 out of sight, then slid down from the 
 tree, and hurried back to Lexicon 
 College. 
 
 Just on the outskirts of the town he 
 saw Doctor Franz Moeritz, the Herman 
 professor. 
 
 Recognizing in him some one high 
 in authority at the academy, Harry 
 stopped him and hurriedly told him 
 what he had just heard. 
 
 “ Hood boy,” exclaimed the professor, 
 “ I vill gif you a great reward von day. 
 I vill lehren (teach) you ye science of 
 mathematics for nichts (nothing).” 
 
 “ Thank you, sir,” responded Harry, 
 who, however, had but a very vague 
 idea as to what his reward was to be. 
 
 “You shall say nothing, goot boy, 
 nothing at all of that you haf said to 
 me. No one shall know, and ze tief 
 shall be caught. G-oot boy, here is a 
 schelling for you. Now go, and hold 
 yOur tongue ; if you cannot, give some 
 oder boy sixpence, and he shall hold it 
 for you.” 
 
 Harry laughed at the kind-hearted 
 professor as he hurried back to the 
 college. 
 
 Then the boy bethought him of the 
 dogs. 
 
 It would never do to go back and in- 
 form Mr. Marsham that he had lost 
 them. Another effort must be made to 
 find the truant animals. 
 
 Accordingly, he walked back to the 
 wood, and after some little time dis- 
 covered them half-buried in the earth, 
 in a large hole they had pawed out, in 
 a vain endeavour to unearth a rabbit* 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN I 
 
 28 
 
 So intent were they upon their occupa- 
 tion, that they did not notice Harry till 
 he was close to them, and had slipped a 
 string over their necks. 
 
 That done he led them hack in 
 triumph to the “ Six Bells,” and con- 
 demned them to imprisonment for the 
 remainder of the day. 
 
 In the meantime Professor Moeritz 
 had created no small sensation at Lexi- 
 con College. 
 
 He rushed at full speed into Doctor 
 Whackley’s study, where some twenty 
 of the senior boys were assembled, and 
 hurriedly related his tale — purposely 
 omitting to say from whom he received 
 his information. 
 
 The principal of the college, though 
 as sound a scholar as one could wish to 
 meet, was slightly informed in the ways 
 of the world, and felt as Charlie Fitz- 
 gerald expressed it, “ no end of 
 bothered.” 
 
 “ What is to he done, Herr Moeritz, 
 what is to be done, boys ?” he asked. 
 “ This is a big house, and it is impos- 
 sible to say where they will make their 
 entrance.” 
 
 “ Send for ze police,” suggested Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz. They shall protect you.” 
 
 “ That is the best thing to be done, 
 I fancy, sir,” said Fitzgerald, who was 
 one of the company in the study. 
 
 “ And if the thieves should, by any 
 chance, effect an entrance, we shall be 
 able to give a good account of them,” 
 added Egerton. “ As we are forewarned 
 we shall be in readiness.” 
 
 “ I almost wish they would do so,” 
 said Marsham. 
 
 “ It would be a delightful sensation — 
 the capture of a gang of housebreakers 
 by Dr. Whackley’s pupils,” continued 
 Frank. 
 
 “ But from whom did you get your 
 information, Mr. Moeritz?” the prin- 
 cipal at length asked. 
 
 The question being thus directly put, 
 of course the worthy Herman could do 
 nothing less than give an equally direct 
 answer. 
 
 “ Do you think this London street 
 boy’s information is correct ?” was 
 
 Whackley’s next question. “ Or iJ A 
 not quite possible that he may have 
 been in league with the thieves, and at 
 the last moment, fearing detection, has 
 preferred to betray his comrades rather 
 than share their punishment. 
 
 “ I think he is perfectly honest,” said 
 Egerton. 
 
 “And I!” “And I!” “And I!” 
 echoed Fitzgerald, the Earl of Pern- 
 bridge, and several others. 
 
 “Very good; your opinion may be 
 well-founded, but until this matter is 
 settled, the boy must not set foot on my 
 premises.” 
 
 “You shall be obeyed, Doctor Whack- 
 ley ; but as you have given no instruc- 
 tions to the contrary, I shall continue 
 to employ him — beyond the boundaries 
 of the school,” said the young earl. 
 
 “ As you please,” was the doctor’s 
 polite response, and the interview ter- 
 minated. 
 
 A messenger was sent to the police 
 office, and, consequently, a couple of 
 extra constables were detailed to keep 
 guard over the school premises. 
 
 After some talk with these men, 
 Egerton and Fitzgerald decided upon 
 constructing a patent alarum. 
 
 They procured a long ' kite string 
 belonging to one of the smaller boys, 
 and passed it quite round the building, 
 keeping it about six inehes above the 
 ground by means of forked sticks. 
 
 Half-a-dozen old bells were fastened 
 at various parts of this cordon. 
 
 The result, of course, would be that 
 any one unaware of this trap, would, in 
 approaching the house, kick his foot 
 against the string and set the bells ring- 
 ing. 
 
 Baynes who was still compelled to 
 keep his bed, was informed by Crawley 
 of all these preparations, and expressed 
 the greatest concern. 
 
 He wrote a note and bribed one of 
 the servants to take it dewn to the bil- 
 liard-rooms, and deliver it to Captain 
 Robinson. 
 
 The servant took it, but, to Baynes’s 
 great disgust, returned with the infor- 
 mation that the captain had not been 
 
24 
 
 THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 there during the day, and was not 
 expected. 
 
 Such news as this did not give Baynes 
 any very great pleasure : he tossed 
 about on his bed and the feverish symp- 
 toms became considerably aggravated. 
 
 The senior boys (the juniors had not 
 been told anything about the expected 
 visit) remained in their rooms ready 
 dressed. 
 
 All the lights were extinguished, but 
 it would be only the work of a moment 
 to re-kindle them. 
 
 For a long time all was quiet. 
 
 At length the great bell of the cathe- 
 dral tolled the hour of midnight. 
 
 Then a few minutes afterwards was 
 heard the faint tinkling of one of the 
 alarum bells. 
 
 At the first sound of the bell, Egerton 
 and Fitzgerald left their room, joining 
 Pembridge, Marsham, and half-a-dozen 
 others in the passage. 
 
 They all wore slippers, and moved 
 along noiselessly towards one of the 
 side doors, near which the tinkling of 
 the bell had been heard. 
 
 All in a body they rushed out of the 
 doorway towards a spot where, in the 
 murky darkness, two figures could be 
 seen struggling. 
 
 “Help, help, help!” screamed a shrill, 
 boyish voice. 
 
 “ There spoke ‘ the Heir of a Noble 
 House I’” exclaimed Webber, who al- 
 though he had not received any official 
 information of the intended burglary, 
 had managed to find his way out as 
 soon as any of the seniors. 
 
 “ To the rescue, then !” said Egerton. 
 
 The small boy, anxious to distinguish 
 himself, and win golden opinions from 
 his superiors, darted off, and found that 
 the two struggling figures were — 
 
 Harry the London waif, 
 
 And, 
 
 A black- whiskered individual, respec- 
 table as regards costume, but disreput- 
 able in respect to facial expression. 
 
 “ Surrender, villain !” said Webber, 
 seizing the black -whiskered gentle- 
 man (?) by the coat collar. 
 
 “ Gret out of this, you muff J” was the 
 
 response, and young W ebber received a 
 blow which set all his teeth rattling, 
 and landed him some six or eight feet 
 from the scene of conflict. 
 
 “ What an uncivil brigand,” muttered 
 Webber, as Frank Egerton, the Earl of 
 Pembridofe,and Doctor Moeritz collared 
 his assailant. 
 
 The struggle that ensued was brief. 
 
 The black - whiskered gentleman 
 yielded to superior numbers, and the 
 two extra policemen (who, of course, 
 were not on the spot when most wanted) 
 handcuffed him and ledJrim off to the 
 station. 
 
 “ Don’t worry yourselves, I’ll go 
 quietly enough,” the boys heard him 
 say. “ I can produce several very 
 respectable townspeople to speak as to 
 my character.” 
 
 “ Delighted to hear it,” responded the 
 police, who, however, kept a tight hold, 
 the prisoner not being known to them. 
 
 Then the King of the School and his 
 companions went back to their beds, 
 well satisfied with their night’s work ; 
 but, of course, the news quickly spread 
 through the building. 
 
 In a very few minutes every one in 
 the place knew what had taken place. 
 
 Most of them sleep well, but there 
 was one to whom the hours of darkness 
 were a terror. His sleep was haunted 
 
 by dreams of the most fearful kind. 
 
 ****** 
 
 In the morning all those who had 
 assisted in the capture of the supposed 
 burglar, attended at the magistrates’ 
 office. 
 
 The sapient landed gentry who dis- 
 pensed justice in Ballsbury, sat only 
 three times a week, but it so happened 
 that this was one of the days. 
 
 Doctor Whackley was there, with 
 Professor Moeritz, and half-a-dozen 
 pupils from Lexicon College ; and after 
 one or two cases of turnip-stealing had 
 received their just punishment, in the 
 shape of six months imprisonment for 
 each offence, the great prisoner of the 
 day was placed in the dock. 
 
 The charge was, being found loiter- 
 ing about the premises of Doctor John 
 
THE KING OP THE SCIIOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 25 
 
 Whackley with intent to commit a 
 felony. 
 
 Having heard the statements of the 
 witnesses who captured him, the senior 
 magistrate said — 
 
 “ Have you any defence to make, 
 prisoner?” 
 
 “ Certainly.” 
 
 “ Well, then, let’s hear it.” 
 
 “ I wish, in the first place, to say that 
 I had not the slightest intention of com- 
 mitting any felony, either at Doctor 
 Whackley’s school or elsewhere. I am 
 a commercial traveller ; the police hold 
 papers showing who I am, and the name 
 of the firm I represent.” 
 
 “ Is that so ?” demanded the magis- 
 trate, appealing to the superintendent 
 of constabulary. 
 
 “We certainly found these papers on 
 him, sir,” replied the officer, handing 
 in a variety of accounts against several 
 tradespeople of the town, price lists, 
 letters, and other commercial items. 
 
 “ Have you not been to the ‘ Red 
 Lion’ to inspect my luggage V ” asked 
 the prisoner. 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 “ What did you find there more than 
 my samples, books, and wearing ap- 
 parel ?” 
 
 “ Nothing.” 
 
 “ You did not find any skeleton keys 
 or house-breaking implements of any 
 kind?” 
 
 “ No.” 
 
 « Did you find any about me when, I 
 was brought to the station-house ?” 
 “No.” 
 
 “ Then I have not much more to say 
 except that I, being a commercial tra- 
 veller, am well-known to the landlord 
 of the ‘ Red Lion ’ and several other 
 tradesmen of the town. I don’t see 
 them in court, although I asked the 
 police to request them to attend.” 
 
 “ Did you go to the people mentioned 
 by the prisoner?” asked the magistrate, 
 turning to the police-sergeant who had 
 been on duty the previous night. 
 
 “No, sir, I had no time — three drunk- 
 en cases brought in this morning.” 
 
 “I also requested you to telegraph 
 
 to London to my employers. Was that 
 done ?” inquired the prisoner. 
 
 “ Yes ; the message was sent two 
 hours ago.” 
 
 At that moment a boy from the tele- 
 graph office elbowed his way into the 
 court, and handed a paper to the ser- 
 geant, who, after reading it, said, 
 
 “ This is the answer, your worship.” 
 
 “ Read it aloud.” 
 
 “ From Wilkins and Co., Cheapside, 
 to Police-sergeant Jenkins, Ballsbury. 
 — Mr. Wilkins, junior, will be at Balls- 
 bury, 3.15 p.m.” 
 
 “ Then,” said the senior magistrate, 
 “ the prisoner had better be brought up 
 again at half-past three.” 
 
 “ Perhaps your worship will instruct 
 the police to call upon certain trades- 
 men I named to them, and request their 
 attendance ?” 
 
 “ Certainly; the police will see to it.” 
 
 The prisoner was then removed, and 
 Doctor Whackley’s pupils returned to 
 Lexicon College, delighted at the idea 
 of escaping for a whole day from lessons. 
 
 They were required to attend at the 
 second examination of the prisoner. 
 
 At half-past three in the afternoon 
 the court-room in the little town hall 
 was thronged with people anxious to know 
 how this strange case would terminate. 
 
 Just as the magistrates took their 
 seats, a sharp-featured, sharp-eyed gen- 
 tleman sat down at the table appropri- 
 ated to the legal profession. 
 
 “ Mr. Ferret, solicitor to the firm of 
 Wilkins and Co. Mr. Wilkins, junior, 
 is in court,” he replied, in answer to the 
 whispered interrogation of the magis- 
 trates’ clerk. 
 
 The superintendent overheard the 
 words and began to tremble for his re- 
 putation as an active, intelligent officer. 
 
 A dozen witnesses then came forward 
 to prove that the prisoner was Mr. Hall, 
 and that he had been for years traveller 
 for the firm of Wilkins and Company, 
 the junior partner of that firm giving 
 evidence to the same effect. 
 
 “ I think, sir, there is no reason for 
 detaining the prisoner in the dock, 
 where he would never have been placed, 
 
26 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 but for the gross stupidity of certain 
 persons,” observed Ferret, glancing at 
 the little group of police. 
 
 “ Certainly not — that is, if the pri- 
 soner can give any satisfactory reason 
 for his being in the College grounds at 
 that late hour.” 
 
 Superintendent and sergeant gave 
 each other knowing looks, as much as 
 to say — “ Ah, our magistrate, if he is 
 a country gentleman, won’t allow this 
 pert London lawyer to have it all his 
 own way. I wonder how he’ll explain it.” 
 
 They were not kept many seconds in 
 suspense, for Mr. Hall immediately 
 replied — 
 
 “ I had been to the ‘ Six Bells,’ to see 
 the landlord, who is a very old friend. 
 I stayed at his house till midnight, and 
 was returning to the ‘ Bed Lion’ when 
 I missed my way, and found that I was 
 wandering about the cathedral grounds. 
 I was trying to find the roadway when 
 some one seized me, then a lot of boys 
 came up, and last of all two policemen.” 
 
 The host of the “ Six Bells” was then 
 called by Mr. Ferret, and testified that 
 Mr. Hall left his house only abou* 
 twenty minutes before he was captured. 
 
 “ Quit£ sufficient,” said the presiding 
 magistrate. “ The prisoner is dismissed, 
 without a stain upon his character. At 
 the same time I must caution him 
 — ah — hump — not to do it again.” 
 
 “Not to do what, may I ask, sir?” 
 demanded Mr. Ferret. 
 
 The magistrate frowned, and the 
 schoolboys tittered, but the London 
 lawyer pressed his question. 
 
 “ Not to be found in the grounds of 
 Lexicon College after midnight. That’s 
 what I mean, sir.” 
 
 And then the prisoner was dismissed; 
 it having been established beyond doubt 
 that he was a respectable commercial 
 traveller and not a burglar. 
 
 The next day Baynes received a letter. 
 
 He turned deadly pale as he read it, 
 and then, having struck a lucifer match, 
 burned it with the greatest care. 
 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A NOBLE 
 
 About a hundred yards from Lexicon 
 College was a river, where, in the sum- 
 mer months, the young collegians bathed, 
 and held their rowing matches. 
 
 The stream was very curved in form, 
 and one of its bends was the natural 
 boundary of three-fourths of the circum-, 
 ference of the ancient city of Ballsbury. 
 
 It should be mentioned, however, 
 that only those who could swim well 
 were allowed to bathe in, or row on this 
 river: those who could not, being 
 restricted to a tributary stream, whose 
 greatest depth was about four feet. 
 
 Of course Frank Egerton could swim 
 like an otter, and, of course, was allowed 
 to use the big stream. 
 
 One afternoon he happened to be 
 walking along its banks alone. 
 
 Lord Pembridge had gone for a long 
 fide. Fitzgerald was deeply engaged 
 
 ACTION. 
 
 in the study of Julius Caesar, having 
 been pronounced deficient in knowledge 
 of that noble Roman ; Marsham had 
 gone up to the “ Six Bells” to prove, by 
 actual experiment, how many rats his 
 terriers could kill in twenty minutes ; 
 Crawley was known to be engaged with 
 Captain Robinson at the billiard-rooms, 
 and others were engaged in amusements 
 for which Egerton had not much taste. 
 
 So he resolved to walk down to the 
 boat-house, row to Brightford (a village 
 about three miles up stream), and per- 
 suade on old boatman there to give the 
 Lexicon eight some professional train- 
 ing for their annual match. 
 
 He started across the meadow, saunter- 
 ing along very slowly. 
 
 Suddenly a loud scream caused him 
 to lift up his head and stare round. 
 
 The cry was repeated. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 27 
 
 Apparently it proceeded from a part 
 of the river, a couple of hundred yards 
 above the boat-house. 
 
 Frank instantly changed his course, 
 and hurried towards that part of the 
 river from which the cries seemed to 
 come. 
 
 As soon as he reached the brink of 
 ttlie stream the cause of the commotion 
 became apparent. 
 
 In the middle of the water was a 
 boat, keel upwards, to which clung an 
 old man. 
 
 A few yards from him, and being 
 gradually carried away by the current, 
 was a young girl struggling violently to 
 reach the bank, and uttering from time 
 to time the piercing shrieks that had 
 alarmed him. 
 
 One glance was sufficient to enable 
 him to comprehend the state of affairs. 
 
 In an instant Frank threw off his 
 jacket. 
 
 “ Keep yourself afloat a minute 
 longer,” said he. 
 
 Then in he plunged. 
 
 It was easy enough to reach the girl, 
 but to rescue her was a more difficult 
 inatter. 
 
 The poor creature, in her extreme 
 terror, grasped wildly at his arms as he 
 approached. 
 
 “ If you do that, we shall both be 
 drowned,” he said. “You must wait 
 till I turn my back towards you ; then 
 put a hand on each shoulder ; but if 
 you cling close to me I shall not be able 
 to swim.” 
 
 The girl made no reply, but it was 
 evident from her look that she under- 
 stood. 
 
 Five seconds afterwards, Frank was 
 fewimming with her towards shore, a 
 matter of some difficulty, as, in spite of 
 Ins exhortations, she kept so close as to 
 greatly impede his movements. 
 
 At length, however, he had the satis- 
 faction of landing her upon the bank. 
 
 Though much exhausted, the girl was 
 not unconscious. 
 
 “ My father !” she exclaimed, point- 
 ing piteously towards the old man, who 
 Btill clung to the boat. “ Oh, save him, 
 
 sir! Save him if you can! Pray save 
 him !” 
 
 “ I mean to,” was Frank’s simple 
 response, as he again dashed into the 
 stream. 
 
 “ Hold fast!” he exclaimed, and 
 commenced pushing the boat before 
 him towards shore. 
 
 The gallant deed was done. 
 
 Two lives had been rescued by the 
 King of the School ! 
 
 As the weather was tolerably warm, 
 neither the man nor his daughter re- 
 ceived much injury from their im- 
 mersion, beyond the fright, and in a 
 few minutes they were able to walk 
 away towards the town. 
 
 Frank cut short the profuse thanks 
 they showered upon him, and hurried off 
 to Lexicon College to change his clothes.. 
 
 The Rev. John Whackley was walk- 
 ing up and down in front of the build- 
 ing as our hero approached. 
 
 “ Why, Egerton,” he exclaimed, 
 “ what have you been doing ?” 
 
 “ I — I have been in the water, sir,* 
 replied Frank. 
 
 “ So I perceive. But why bathe 
 with your clothes on.” 
 
 Frank blushed, but did not reply for 
 a few seconds. 
 
 “ I always look upon hesitation as a 
 symptom of fear or guilt. You have 
 been doing something I should not 
 approve of, I suppose?” 
 
 “ No, sir, indeed! I ” 
 
 Again Frank hesitated, feeling bash- 
 ful at having to tell the story of his 
 own heroic actions. 
 
 “ I must insist upon an explanation,” 
 continued the doctor, growing stern. 
 “ What have you been doing ?” 
 
 “ Well, sir, I was walking by the 
 river, when I heard a scream, and saw 
 that a boat had been overturned, and 
 that a little girl was being carried away 
 by the stream; so I swam out and 
 brought her to shore.” 
 
 “ Bravo, Egerton ! that was indeed 
 an heroic action. But how came this 
 little girl to be in a boat by herself ?” 
 
 “ Her father was with her, sir.” 
 
 “ What! then he is drowned?” 
 
28 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 “No, sir; I managed to get him to 
 land.” 
 
 « Egerton, I am proud to number you 
 among my pupils. But now hasten 
 away and change your clothes, or 
 you will be laid up with colds, rheu- 
 matism, and all sorts of ailments.” 
 
 Although Frank resolved not to tell 
 his companions anything of the adven- 
 ture, and kept his resolution, his exploit 
 soon became noised about over the 
 school, and he became more of a hero 
 than before. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 PLANNING AN 
 
 *» And how are your dogs, Marsham ?” 
 
 The speaker was Earl Pembridge ; 
 the company consisted, in addition to 
 to the above-named, of Egerton, Fitz- 
 gerald, young Webber, and Harry, the 
 general servant of all. 
 
 The place of meeting was an elm tree 
 in the cathedral grounds ; the time 
 some three days after our hero’s exploit 
 as recorded in the last chapter. 
 
 “ Stunning !” was the dog-fancier’s 
 proud response. 
 
 “ Let’s go out to the ‘ Six Bells’ and 
 get a lot of rats and see the beauties 
 kill them,” suggested Webber. 
 
 * That’s a rather low occupation,” 
 suggested our hero. 
 
 “ I’ll tell you what would be fun,” 
 said Pembridge. We’ll take them up 
 in the spinney and catch a lot of 
 rabbits.” 
 
 “ We should want a ferret,” Fitz- 
 gerald said. 
 
 “ You had One at the court the other 
 day,” retorted Webber. “He was a 
 trifle too sharp for you.” 
 
 “ No joking, Freddy ; poaching and 
 burglary are too v °ry serious subjects.” 
 
 “ Some people can’t see a good joke,” 
 replied the younger of the two boys. 
 
 “ Silence ! ycu fellows. What are 
 you quarrelling about ?” 
 
 “ Freddy has cut up because I de- 
 clined to burst myself through laughing 
 \t his attempts at wit.” 
 
 EXPEDITION. 
 
 “Well, now, attention all. It is 
 agreed that we will go and catch some 
 rabbits, if we can get a ferret ; it would 
 be useless to attempt it without.” 
 
 “ Yes ; all agree.” 
 
 “ Then who knows where the ferret 
 is to be procured ?” 
 
 “ Chancery Lane, London,” chimed 
 in Freddy, who could not help return- 
 ing to the old subject of mirth. 
 
 “ Be quiet.” 
 
 “ I know where to find one, sir,” said 
 poor “ Harry the Heir,” poor, however, 
 no longer. 
 
 “ Where ?” asked all the boys at once, 
 
 “ At the house I live in. The man 
 keeps one in a box in his back garden ; 
 it bit me one day when I went to stroke 
 its back. • 
 
 “ I should think it did, you little 
 muff,” observed Marsham ; “ the only 
 way to be safe with a ferret is to grip 
 it' round the neck. However, you go 
 and fetch it.” 
 
 “Supposing the man won’t lend it 
 me, sir ?” 
 
 “ Then, all you have to do, is to tak* 
 the animal, put him in your pocket 
 handkerchief, and trot back here af 
 soon as possible.” 
 
 “ But that would be stealing, sir 1*' 
 
 “ You young stupid, don’t you see—* 
 
 “ The boy is quite right,” interposed 
 Egerton. “ It would be stealing, and 
 neither you nor I have any right to en* 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 29 
 
 courage him in so doing. The preda- 
 tory instinct is quite strong enough in 
 all classes of society without needing 
 any encouragement.” 
 
 “ Do you hear that ?” said Freddy 
 Webber; “you must learn to distinguish 
 between meum and tuum, and subdue 
 your predatory instincts, for remember, 
 
 “ He who prigs what is’nt his’n, 
 
 When he’s caught is sent to prison !” 
 
 Young Harry who had not under- 
 stood a word of the commencement of 
 Webber’s oration, laughed most heartily 
 at its concluding couplet. 
 
 “Hold your tongue, Freddy,” said 
 Egerton. 
 
 “ Sir,” replied Webber, endeavouring 
 to put on a look of fierce indignation, 
 “ I desire you will not address me with 
 such coarse familiarity.” 
 
 “ Hold your tongue, I tell you.” 
 
 “ Have at ye, villain !” exclaimed 
 Freddy, in melo-dramatic tones, as he 
 sprang forward, aiming a playful blow, 
 which fell about six inches short of 
 Egerton’s nose. 
 
 The next instant he was seized, and 
 lifted high above Frank’s head. 
 
 Being thus captured, Freddy’s great 
 idea was to escape; and, being rather 
 quick-witted, soon hit upon a plan. 
 
 He seized a bough of the elm tree, 
 about eight or nine feet from the 
 ground, and kicked himself free from 
 Egerton’s grasp. 
 
 “ How are you going to get down, 
 Freddy ?” asked the Earl of Pembridge, 
 who knew that Webber was very timid 
 at jumping. 
 
 “ Yes, that’s what puzzles me.” 
 
 “ You’ll have to roost there, Freddy.” 
 
 “ Nonsense. Here, you young Harry, 
 go and fetcli me the garden ladder.” 
 
 Harry was on his way to purchase or 
 hire the ferret, having been supplied 
 by the young earl with sufficient money 
 to purchase half-a-dozen of the vicious 
 animals. 
 
 More by way of joke than from in- 
 tentional desire to frighten him, the 
 others ther walked away, leaving poor 
 Webber perched up. 
 
 .“Like a sparrow, by Jupiter 1” 
 
 muttered he, after he had seen them 
 depart. “ Well, my perch is not very 
 comfortable.” 
 
 Immediately he began to chant — 
 
 “ Of all the birds that seek the tree. 
 
 Which is the wittiest fowl ? 
 
 Tis the cuckoo — the cuckoo — for he 
 Is wiser than the owl. 
 
 ** He dressed himself in his Sunday's best 
 When breeding time began ; 
 
 Then sent his children out to nurse 
 In the house of another man.” 
 
 Now it so happened that the reverend 
 principal was on his way to the cathe- 
 dral, and, crossing the close, heard the 
 above lines carolled in no very gentle 
 voice. 
 
 He looked round, but none of the 
 pupils were visible. 
 
 “ My ears must have deceived me,” 
 thought he, but at that moment again 
 came the refrain, louder and more 
 melodious than ever — 
 
 “ ’Tis the cuckoo — the cuckoo — for he 
 Is wiser than the owl.” 
 
 Seeing no one upon the ground, the 
 worthy doctor thought that the air was 
 the next best element to search, and, 
 not perceiving any human being soaring 
 in the sky, cast a glance up into one of 
 the venerable elm trees with which the 
 cathedral close abounded. 
 
 First of all he became aware of a pair 
 of boots attached to legs, dangling from 
 one of the lower branches of the tree, 
 and, looking more closely, perceived 
 that they belonged to Master Fred, 
 Webber. 
 
 “ Why, Webber, what on earth are 
 you doing there ?” demanded the much 
 amazed doctor. 
 
 “ Trying to discover some way of 
 getting down, sir.” 
 
 “ How did you get there ?” 
 
 “ Why, sir, I was put up; and, as I 
 did not find my nest very comfortable, 
 I thought I would try a lay ,” replied 
 Freddy, who was as great a favourite 
 with the doctor as with his fellow 
 pupils. 
 
 “ Ha, ha, ha ! punning again, Webber; 
 bad habit. But you must get down; 
 how will you manage ?” 
 
 “ I think, sir, if you were to send 
 
30 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 some one with the garden ladder it 
 would be much more convenient than 
 jumping.” 
 
 “ I’ll send some one; hut you musn’t 
 sing that curious song of yours so near 
 the cathedral. Promise me that.” 
 
 “ I promise, sir.” 
 
 The doctor hurried away, and soon 
 afterwards Freddy was released. 
 
 When he rejoined his companions he 
 pretended to he very much hurt at the 
 joke played him. 
 
 “ But, Freddy,” said Egerton, “ I 
 believe it was you who placed the water 
 jug over my door the first night I was 
 here. Y ou are good at playing practical 
 jokes, so you must not object to having 
 them practised upon yourself.” 
 
 “ Good argument, but it won’t save 
 you.” 
 
 “ Won’t save me from what ?” 
 
 “ From my vengeance. I have medi- 
 tated long on the subject, and I am 
 determined that viewless beings from 
 the innermost recesses of the earth shall 
 
 nightly disturb your rest. Yes; I swear 
 that in punishment for your enormities, 
 Lexicon College shall he haunted 1” 
 
 A loud laugh followed this bombastic 
 speech. 
 
 “ Laugh away, hut remember my 
 words when you pass sleepless nights, 
 in endeavouring to discover what will 
 he hidden — till I choose to reveal it.” 
 
 “ I fancy I shall be able to lay any 
 ghosts you can raise, Freddy,” said the 
 Earl of Pembridge. “Why, I have 
 lived in a haunted castle the best part 
 of my life — I am not the least bit 
 afraid of supernatural visitations.” 
 
 The conversation ceased, and the boy 
 Harry having returned with information 
 that the ferret could be had on the 
 following day, an arrangement was 
 made by six or eight of the youths to 
 meet at the “ Six Bells ” after school 
 hours in the afternoon, and from thence 
 proceed to the wood above the chalk- 
 pit, where rabbit holes were known to 
 be numerous. 
 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A LITTLE BIT OF SINGLE-STICK. 
 
 Accordingly, at the time and place 
 appointed, they met. 
 
 “ A werry good ferret, gents,” ob- 
 served mine host of the “ Six Bells.” 
 “ But surely you ain’t a going to take 
 them dawgs of yourn, Mr. Marsham? 
 Why, they’d be just about as likely to 
 kill the ferret as a rabbit.” 
 
 So the “ dawgs ” were ordered back 
 to their stable, and the jolly landlord 
 produced half-a-dozen nets shaped some- 
 thing like bags, a string being threaded 
 through the outside meshes of the 
 mouth of each. 
 
 He explained to them that these bags 
 were to be put down over the holes in 
 which the rabbits resided. They, when 
 
 disturbed by the ferret, would jump out, 
 and become entangled in the bag-nets. 
 
 Thus equipped, the young heroes 
 sallied out, and soon reached the wood. 
 
 Lord Pembridge had that day ap- 
 plied for and received permission from 
 the proprietor of the wood to take 
 rabbits there; the same privilege being 
 accorded to any schoolfellows his lord- 
 ship might choose to accompany him. 
 
 It was not necessary to search long 
 ere a rabbit colony was discovered — a 
 series of holes about five or six feet 
 apart. 
 
 A net was put over each hole, the 
 greatest silence being observed. 
 
 Then the long-bodied, pink-eyea 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 31 
 
 ferret was put down at the mouth of 
 one of the holes, into which he very 
 deliberately walked. 
 
 Marsham held up his hand to enforce 
 silence. 
 
 A minute elapsed, then a rattling 
 noise was heard under foot. 
 
 “ Hush !” 
 
 Then, with a bound, a fine white- 
 tailed rabbit leaped right into one of 
 the bag nets, and rolled over, a kicking, 
 struggling prisoner. 
 
 Marsham put his foot upon the hole 
 to prevent the ferret from following. 
 
 Then he took out the prisoner and 
 threw it, still alive, into a large sack. 
 
 A few seconds afterwards another net 
 contained a captive, then another. 
 
 Then the ferret came out, and the 
 earl suggested that they should try 
 another locality. 
 
 They did so with equal success. 
 
 But suddenly came an interruption. 
 
 Four or five burly-looking men sud- 
 denly appeared upon the scene, and, in 
 ao very gentle terms, demanded — 
 
 “ What are you young poaching 
 rascals doing here ?” 
 
 “ Come, that’s good,” exclaimed Eger- 
 ton. “ I should advise you to keep a 
 civil tongue in your head, or you may 
 find yourself receiving a lesson.” 
 
 “ Who is going to give the lesson ?” 
 demanded one of the keepers. 
 
 « I will.” 
 
 “ Ah, you sail no fight !” exclaimed 
 the well-known voice of Dr. Moeritz, 
 and a minute afterwards the professor 
 stepped forward. 
 
 “ You had best get out of the way, 
 old Frenchy,” the keeper rudely said. 
 
 “I do not allow that you may 
 threaten me,” was the firm response of 
 the German. 
 
 The keeper raised his stick in a 
 threatening manner, and Herr Moeritz 
 instantly prepared a trusty cudgel he 
 had with him. 
 
 “ Well, if you want your head broke, 
 have it then. You Frenchers think 
 yourselves good at fencing; let us see 
 how you can manage a stick. Bill, Jim, 
 see the youngsters don’t get away.” 
 
 “We are not going you may depend 
 on it, till we have had the pleasure of 
 seeing you receive a good beating,” 
 responded Charlie Fitzgerald. 
 
 The keeper, who was noted as a 
 single-stick player, smiled, and assumed 
 his guard, holding the stick at about 
 half-arm’s length before him, the toj 
 slightly pointing upwards. 
 
 Professor Moeritz assumed a hanging 
 guard, sorely puzzling the keeper, who 
 had never seen such a thing before. 
 
 Then they began. 
 
 Leatherlegs, the keeper, relying on 
 his prowess, aimed a blow at the Ger- 
 man’s head, but it was cleverly stopped. 
 However, he could not recover his own 
 guard in time to save his hat — a new 
 one, by-the-bye— from being sent spin- 
 ning' up among the trees. 
 
 “Capital! glorious!” exclaimed Web- 
 ber, dancing about in his excitement. 
 Then he began to sing the chorus of 
 the old poaching song — 
 
 “For we can wrestle and fight, my boys. 
 Jump over anywhere; 
 
 And its our delight on a shiny night, 
 
 In the season of the year — ” 
 
 “Freddy, I really think you must 
 have been one of the singing birds, be- 
 fore you came to our side of the college,” 
 observed Egerton. “ But would either 
 of you gentlemen in corduroy like a 
 little stick-practice ? I should be very 
 pleased to accommodate any one of 
 you.” 
 
 “ Make it a four-handed game, and 
 I’ll be your partner,” said Pembridge. 
 
 The under-keepers did not seem to 
 see it though, and informed our hero 
 that their chief’s orders were to avoid 
 fighting on all occasions. 
 
 All this time the two combatants 
 were rattling away merrily, the blows 
 sounding almost as rapidly as the 
 clattering of an Ethiopian minstrel’s 
 “ bones.” 
 
 Occasionally a dull thud would be 
 heard as the professor’s stick paid a 
 severe visit to the keeper’s arm or 
 shoulder. 
 
 Leatherlegs was perfectly astonished 
 to find that no matter how he showered 
 
32 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 his blows, no matter how artfully he 
 feinted, not one blow reached his an- 
 tagonist. 
 
 Leatherlegs could not make it out. 
 
 His own right arm had been well 
 punished from the wrist right up to the 
 shoulder. 
 
 He grew wild and desperate, and, 
 consequently, received more punish- 
 ment than before. Still, he managed 
 to guard his head pretty well, and 
 trusted to his strength of limb and 
 lung to weary Professor Moeritz, and 
 at last break through his guard. 
 
 But Leatherlegs, on this occasion, 
 reckoned without his host. 
 
 Professor Moeritz was far too ex- 
 perienced a swordsman to allow any- 
 thing of the kind to take place. 
 
 He only waited for a safe opportunity, 
 which soon came ; then his stick de- 
 scended with terrible force upon the 
 keeper’s head. 
 
 Leatherlegs, half stunned, dropped 
 upon one knee, and held up his hands 
 in token of defeat. 
 
 “Now you shall explain why you 
 insult these young gentlemen 1” said 
 the professor. 
 
 “ They are poachers ; they have no 
 right to come here and catch rabbits.” 
 
 “ You are wrong, my friend,” replied 
 the earl, “ I received a letter from 
 Squire Ousely this morning giving me 
 permission to do so, and bring any of 
 my schoolfellows. Can you read, 
 Leatherlegs ?” 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 “ Then read that.” 
 
 The earl handed him a letter. 
 
 Leatherlegs started rather as he 
 
 perceived the address — “ To the Right 
 Honourable the Earl of Pembridge,&c.” 
 After a glance at the contents of the 
 note, he handed it back, saying — 
 
 “ I begs your lordship’s pardon, and 
 yours, gentlemen, but the squire didn’t 
 tell me anything about this, and it was 
 my duty ” 
 
 “ All right ; now show us the best 
 part of the wood for this kind of sport, 
 and I’ll give you five shillings.” 
 
 “ Certainly, my lord.” 
 
 “ I say, isn’t that giving a sound 
 crown to heal a cracked one ?” asked 
 Webber. 
 
 “ Now, Freddy, you really must not 
 behave in this outrageous style,” ob- 
 served Fitzgerald. “ Egerton was 
 obliged to check you yesterday, remem- 
 ber.” 
 
 “ How kind of him.” 
 
 “ Freddy rather liked being stuck up 
 a tree, I fancy,” said Marsham. 
 
 “ Not at all; I should be very sorry 
 to put Frank to any inconvenience. 
 But I can assure you that, although I 
 was stuck up yesterday, I did not feel 
 the least bit proud at occupying such 
 an exalted position.” 
 
 By this time they had reached 
 another rabbit colony, where, after 
 following the experienced advice of 
 Leatherlegs, they managed to procure 
 six more live rabbits. 
 
 Well pleased with their afternoon’s 
 sport, they then returned to the school- 
 house, the rabbits having been left at 
 the “ Six Bells,” excepting three which 
 Webber thought fit to carry home with 
 him to help him in carrying out a 
 scheme his fertile brain had invented. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 DR. WHACKLEY SUDDENLY STOOD BEFORE THEM. 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN t 
 
 35 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A LITTLE BIT OF MYSTERY. 
 
 That evening, between the supper 
 hour and bed-time, story-telling was 
 the order of the day. 
 
 Some of the smaller boys commenced 
 by relating to each other scenes from 
 the “ Arabian Nights,” and when the 
 hour came at which they were all com- 
 pelled to retire, half-a-dozen groups 
 might have been seen eagerly listening 
 to some wonderful yarn. 
 
 Even our special and particular friends 
 did not escape the mania, for young 
 Webber came up and treated them to a 
 ghost story, which, for accumulated 
 horrors, could not be equalled. 
 
 As he proceeded with it deserters came 
 in from other groups, till at last nearly 
 half the inhabitants of Lexicon College 
 were gathered round him. 
 
 When he had finished, many a boy 
 went away to bed shuddering ; but, as 
 a finishing touch, Freddy intimated 
 that a barbarous murder had been com- 
 mitted by one of the masters of Lexicon 
 College many years ago. 
 
 “ Tell us about it,” said some of those 
 who lingered about him. 
 
 “ I don’t know how it was done, but 
 the story goes that a boy was one day 
 called into the doctor’s study — this 
 happened more than two hundred years 
 ago, mind — and he was never seen after- 
 wards, till, during the holidays, some 
 boys who did not go home were assembled 
 in the box-room, when they noticed the 
 missing fellow’s box. 
 
 “ Some one suggested that it should 
 be opened to see what it contained. 
 It was opened, and so horrible was the 
 sight it presented, that three boys at 
 once went into convulsions and died on 
 the spot. 
 
 “ What was in the box ?” asked a 
 small boy. 
 
 “ The head and arms of the missing 
 
 boy. The head opened its mouth, and 
 said — ‘ I was placed here by the head- 
 master. Avenge me !’ The boys pro- 
 mised to do so, and then the head be- 
 came silent for ever. Nothing was ever 
 known of the real facts of the case, but 
 it was conjectured that the master locked 
 the poor fellow up in his own box, where, 
 rather than die of starvation, he gradu- 
 ally devoured himself I” 
 
 Egerton, Fitzgerald, and one or two 
 others laughed heartily at this, but the 
 majority of Freddy’s hearers were evi- 
 dently inclined to receive the story as 
 gospel. 
 
 “ You don’t expect us to swallow 
 that ?” said Frank. 
 
 “ It would not be so difficult a task 
 as the poor fellow I have been telling 
 about had — to swallow his own leg 
 bones.” 
 
 “ What was done to the master ?” 
 inquired a junior. 
 
 “ Why, it happened that at the time 
 his horrible crime was detected he was 
 away in London. It is supposed that 
 he heard of the discovery and thought 
 proper to abscond to Central Africa, 
 where he lived for a time in a most 
 magnificent style upon the interest of 
 the pocket-money he took from his in- 
 nocent victim. But during one week 
 in the year the ghost of the poor fellow 
 who died in the box is permitted to 
 visit the old house. Let me see, it first 
 comes on the — the ” 
 
 Freddy pulled out his pocket-book 
 and pretended to refer to some entries 
 in it, 
 
 “ It begins its visits on the last night 
 in July.” 
 
 “ Why, that is to-night,” whispered 
 one of the youngsters. 
 
 “ Yes,” said Fred, solemnly ; “ and I 
 remember last year about this time 
 
36 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 some very strange noises were heard all 
 over the house long after we had gone 
 to bed. Don’t you remember, Charlie ? 
 Don’t you, Marsham ?” 
 
 The two youths addressed, having a 
 recollection of the uproar caused by a 
 bolstering match, assented, and the 
 hour having struck, they all retired. 
 
 At Lexicon College the bed-rooms 
 were arranged on each side of two long 
 corridors, one on the first floor and one 
 above. 
 
 Some were occupied by parties of 
 four, six, or even eight small boys ; but 
 the seniors slept two in a room. 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge in consider- 
 ation of his rank, had an apartment to 
 himself ; and so did Webber, his com- 
 panion, having been sent to that part 
 of the building devoted to the sick. 
 
 The boy had caught a violent influ- 
 enza and inflammation of the throat 
 through not wrapping himself up pro- 
 perly after taking violent exercise on 
 the water. 
 
 Half-an-hour was allowed them to 
 disrobe, then a bell sounded, and all 
 candles were extinguished. 
 
 On this particular night, a few 
 minutes after the lights were out, a little 
 party assembled in the earl’s bed-room 
 to partake of a second supper of cold 
 chicken, cherry pie, and sherry. 
 
 The youngsters did not trouble about 
 a candle, for the window was wide open, 
 the moon was half-full, and the road to 
 the mouth is never very difficult to 
 discover. 
 
 Frank Egerton, Fitzgerald, Marsham, 
 and Lascelies were there, but they still 
 waited for Freddy Webber. 
 
 Egerton, as King of the School, 
 occupied the post of honour at the head 
 of the table, the host being on his right 
 hand. 
 
 The feast was spread, and the boys 
 felt hungry. 
 
 “ What can keep Freddy, I wonder ?” 
 said Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Perhaps he has frightened himself 
 with his own ghost story, and dares not 
 venture along the corridor,” suggested 
 Lascelies 
 
 “ I should like to bet two to one that 
 Freddy does not believe in the super- 
 natural more than any of the rest of us,” 
 said Marsham. 
 
 Just then the door quietly opened, 
 and Webber entered. 
 
 The others could just see by the dim 
 light in the room that his face seemed 
 brimful of suppressed mirth ; but he 
 offered no explanation, and the feast 
 commenced. 
 
 Dr. Whackley was well aware that 
 the boys were in the habit of meeting 
 in each other’s rooms after hours, but so 
 long as no disturbance was made he 
 closed his eyes to this breach of the 
 rules. 
 
 For some time they enjoyed them- 
 selves quietly enough, conversing in low 
 tones, and pledging each other in tum- 
 blers of sherry and waters. 
 
 Suddenly they heard a very, very 
 slight tap at the door. 
 
 “ Come in,” said the host, thinking 
 that perhaps some other boy had heard 
 of the feast and wished to join them. 
 
 There was no answer to this invita- 
 tion, but a few seconds afterwards they 
 again heard the sounds — tap, tap — 
 followed by a slight scratching sound. 
 
 Lascelies, who happened to be sitting 
 nearest the door, looked out immediately, 
 fancying that some practical joke was 
 being played. 
 
 Not a living being to be seen I He 
 heard a rattling, pattering noise, though, 
 towards the end of the corridor. 
 
 “ Some of the fellows are getting up 
 a spree,” said the boy, as reseating him- 
 self at the table he reported what he 
 had (or rather, had not) seen. 
 
 “ They had better mind what they are 
 about,” observed the Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 Frank Egerton said nothing, but 
 placed the water jug on the floor beside 
 his chair, in evident readiness for a raid 
 on the disturbers. 
 
 For some time all was silent, except 
 that sundry sounds from the rooms be- 
 neath told them that others had been 
 similarly disturbed. 
 
 Webber’s face, as seen by the moon 
 light, was a picture of delight. 
 
THE KING Or* THE SCHOOL *, OR, WHO WILL WIN t 
 
 V/ 
 
 37 
 
 The boy seemed brimful of mirth, 
 and could scarcely refrain from indulg- 
 ing in a hearty peal of laughter. 
 
 About a quarter of an hour after the 
 first disturbance, another slight tap was 
 heard. 
 
 Frank dashed open the door in an 
 instant, and threw half the contents of 
 the water jug down the passage. 
 
 The same pattering sound as of some 
 one scudding away at full speed was 
 heard, but nothing could be seen. 
 
 “ I tell you what, Freddy, you know 
 something about this,” said Marsham. 
 
 “ I ! How could I know anything 
 about the noise in the passage when I 
 am sitting quietly in the room. ?” 
 
 “ It’s one of your confounded ghost 
 tricks.” 
 
 “ I said you should be haunted,” re- 
 plied Freddy, mysteriously. 
 
 “ More likely it is the cat,” observed 
 Frank. 
 
 All his companions laughed at this. 
 
 “ Don’t you know old Whackley’s 
 weakness ?” demanded Marsham ; “ he 
 goes into fits at the sight of a cat. 
 There isn’t one in the house.” 
 
 “But tell us what all this noise is 
 about, Freddy. Hark ! the fellows be- 
 low are having a fine time of it.” 
 
 As the boys listened, they could hear 
 doors in the lower corridor opened, and 
 boots, books, bolsters, and various other 
 missiles hurled at the unseen foe. 
 
 Then another sound was heard. 
 
 A martial footstep was heard pacing 
 along the passage beneath, doors were 
 opened, and a voice was heard demand- 
 ing what was the matter. 
 
 “ The doctor, by everything that is 
 scholastic !” exclaimed Freddy. 
 
 “ A nice mess you have got us into, 
 youngster,” observed Lascelles, with a 
 sigh. 
 
 “ Pooh I he won’t come here ; and if 
 he does, we can all very truthfully affirm 
 that we have made no noise.” 
 
 As if to give Freddy a direct contra- 
 diction, the next moment a knock was 
 heard at the door, and, without waiting 
 to be invited to enter, Doctor Whackley 
 (suddenly stood before them. 
 
 “ So, young gentlemen, you seem to 
 be enjoying yourselves. You should all 
 by this time know that such proceed- 
 ings are most decidedly against the 
 rules.” 
 
 “ Certainly, sir, we were all well aware 
 that, strictly speaking, we were break- 
 ing the letter of the law ; but I appeal 
 to you, sir, whether it has not been cus- 
 tomary to allow a certain amount of 
 licence to the upper forms of the 
 school?” 
 
 “ It has generally been so, I am will- 
 ing to allow, nor should I have inter- 
 fered on the present occasion had you 
 not, by the perpetration of some prac- 
 tical joke, disturbed all the school.” 
 
 During all this time Freddy Webber, 
 struck with the brilliant idea that it 
 would be as well to conceal as much of 
 the feast as possible from the doctor, 
 had carefully concealed the cherry-pie, 
 or rather its remains, between the sheets 
 of the Earl of Pembridge’s bed. 
 
 Having done so he turned round and 
 observed — 
 
 “ I am sure, sir, we have been too 
 busy eating and drinking to wish to 
 disturb any one. We have heard strange 
 noises in the corridor ” 
 
 “ And I looked out once to sefc what 
 it was,” interrupted Lascelles. 
 
 “ You will each translate fifty lines 
 from Virgil before seven o’clock to-mor- 
 row evening. Oh ! — what was that ?” 
 
 The boys eagerly inquired what was 
 the matter, while Doctor Whackley 
 turned about sharply, striking wildly 
 with his stick at something in the 
 passage. 
 
 “ I received a blow which I am con- 
 vinced could not have been dealt by any 
 of you, it came from behind.” 
 
 Egerton immediately rushed to the 
 door, and walked from one end of the 
 corridor to the other. 
 
 “ There certainly is no human being 
 here, save ourselves,” said he, on return- 
 ing from his peregrinations. “ Yet I 
 certainly heard the sound of some one 
 breathing. There ! I received a pat on 
 the calf of the leg.” 
 
 | “ Light a candle,” cried Egerton. 
 
38 
 
 TIIE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 A candle was lighted immediately, 
 but though the doctor looked about him 
 in every direction nothing could be seen. 
 
 “ This is certainly very strange,” ob- 
 served the doctor. “I can’t make it 
 out. However, I should advise all you 
 young gentlemen to retire to your re- 
 spective rooms. G-ood-night.” 
 
 “ (xood-night, sir. But how about 
 the fifty lines ?” asked Marsham. 
 
 “ Humph I Well, as it seems you 
 were not so much in fault as I supposed, 
 you may do only twenty lines each. 
 Now go to bed.” 
 
 “ But, sir, if these noises are repeated 
 another night may we not try to dis- 
 cover the cause ?” 
 
 “ Well, yes ; I should have no ob- 
 jection. But if you discover the 
 offender you must give him up to me.” 
 
 With these words the doctor departed. 
 
 “ Come, Freddy, enlighten us as to 
 the nature of this little joke,” said 
 Lascelles. 
 
 “What little joke? How is it 
 possible I could strike the doctor and 
 Egerton while I was sitting here ? It 
 is very absurd, indeed, to ask me to 
 enlighten you ; I shall take the doctor’s 
 advice, and go to bed.” 
 
 “ Don’t go yet, Freddy*” said the earl. 
 
 “ Yes, I must ; the thought of having 
 twenty lines to do has completely spoilt 
 py appetite. Good-night.” 
 
 Webber took his departure, and in a 
 few minutes afterwards the strange 
 noises ceased. 
 
 Having recommenced their inter- 
 rupted feast, the others began to look 
 for the cherry-pie. 
 
 It was not to be seen. 
 
 “Another of Freddy’s games,” ob- 
 served Egerton. “ I suppose he has 
 taken it with him. However, there is 
 plent of chicken left.” 
 
 It was at least half an hour after the 
 doctor’s departure ere the guests took 
 their departure from the young earl’s 
 room, and dispersed to their own apart- 
 ments. 
 
 “ Twenty lines of Virgil ! heigho !” 
 yawned the young peer, as he began to 
 disrobe. “ And I wonder what became 
 of the pie.” 
 
 He was not left to wonder long, for, 
 having attempted to step into bed, he 
 put his foot right into the very midst 
 of the very piece of pastry that had so 
 mysteriously disappeared, and succeeded 
 in overturning the dish. 
 
 “ Here’s a pretty mess I” he ejacu- 
 lated, gazing at the sheets, stained a 
 bright red, as was his own foot and leg. 
 I shall have to speak seriously to 
 Master Freddy on the subject. How- 
 ever, as the night is warm, it will be no 
 great hardship to sleep upon the sofa.” 
 Which he did. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 BOYISH COURTSHIP, RESULTING IN DISGRACE. 
 
 Baynes had recovered from the effects 
 of the severe beating given him by the 
 King of the School. 
 
 He kept very much to himself, how- 
 ever, seldom mixing in the sports and 
 pastimes of his schoolfellows. 
 
 Crawley was his inseparable com- 
 panion and toady. 
 
 Baynes’s chief amusement was fishing. 
 
 It reminded him so much of real life, 
 he said; the simple being always caught 
 by the cunning. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN 
 
 39 
 
 To this Crawley assented, little think- 
 ing that Baynes looked upon him as a 
 gudgeon that, having been long since 
 caught, was now being used as a bait 
 for others. 
 
 “ I don’t think you’ll catch young 
 Egerton though.” 
 
 “ I can see plainly enough that he is 
 destined to be a thorn in my side, j 
 Either he must fall or I shall. The 
 game has commenced, the question is, 
 WHO WILL WIN?” 
 
 This conversation took place in the 
 playing field. 
 
 The speakers were seated beneath a 
 tree not far from the river; Crawley 
 engaged in tying some flies for his 
 friend ; Baynes, with hands thrust deep 
 in his trousers pockets, was meditating. 
 
 Other groups of the pupils of Lexicon 
 College were scattered about the field. 
 
 One of these groups was /headed by 
 Frank Egerton, who was most anxious 
 to try the driving powers of a new 
 cricket-bat he had that morning pur- 
 chased. 
 
 At that moment a small boy made 
 his appearance at the gate of the field, 
 shouting — 
 
 “ Egerton, Egerton 1” 
 
 “ Here!” 
 
 “ A letter for you.” 
 
 “ Bring it over, you lazy little 
 beggar !” exclaimed Marsham. 
 
 “ Just walk round quietly, Crawley,” 
 said Baynes, “ and see if you can find 
 out anything about that letter. It 
 must be from the town; for London 
 mid-day mail was delivered two hours 
 ago.” 
 
 Crawley did not like the job very 
 much, but he had not the strength of 
 mind to disobey his imperious friend. 
 
 After prowling about for some 
 minutes, he returned with his report. 
 
 « It is from that old man he saved — 
 or rather from the daughter.” 
 
 “Hal” 
 
 « I couldn’t hear all, but there was 
 a lot of bosh about eternal gratitude, 
 and so forth, winding up with an in- 
 vitation to visit the humble roof of the 
 writer to-morrow afternoon.” 
 
 “ Grood ! And what said Egerton ?” 
 
 “ Why, he invited Fitzgerald and 
 Pembridge to go with him, much to 
 the disgust of Marsham, who fancies 
 himself a lady-killer. It seems the 
 girl has one or two sisters — milliners' 
 work-girls.” 
 
 “ Ah 1” exclaimed Baynes. “ We 
 shall see what the doctor will think of 
 it if this self-styled King of the School 
 degrades himself by visiting a lot of 
 low people.” 
 
 “ But I heard Pembridge say that 
 he knew the father, a most respectable 
 old buffer.” 
 
 “ So he may be, but we must make 
 it appear to the contrary.” 
 
 “ Why ?” asked Crawley, who was 
 
 not quite such an adept in plotting as 
 
 his friend, not from want of disposition, 
 
 but from lack of ability to form a 
 
 crafty scheme and carry it out boldly 
 * * * * * 
 
 The next afternoon, when school 
 hours were over, Frank Egerton, the 
 young Earl of Pembridge, and Charlie 
 Fitzgerald, started from Lexicon Col- 
 lege, and walked briskly away towards 
 Fishingham, one of the suburbs of the 
 old city of Ballsbury. 
 
 “ Who knows the way to Mr. Con- 
 way’s house ?” asked Fitzgerald. 
 
 “I know the street,” responded ths 
 Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 • “ And I know the number,” said 
 Egerton. 
 
 In a few minutes they had reached 
 the house from which the invitation 
 was dated. 
 
 It was a pleasant - looking little 
 place, though, as the Earl of Pembridge 
 afterwards observed, the whole house 
 could very well have been placed in 
 the entrance hall of the home of his 
 ancestors. 
 
 Mr. Conway, as the old gentleman 
 was called, whom Frank Egerton has 
 rescued from destruction, was stand- 
 ing at the door, evidently waiting 
 for them. 
 
 He stepped forward, and grasped 
 Frank’s hand, exclaiming — 
 
 “You are most heartily welcome 
 
40 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Mr. Egerton, and your friends too. 
 But, come in; Kate is anxious to thank 
 you!” 
 
 So saying, he ushered them into the 
 small parlour where Kate Conway was 
 sitting, busy with her needle. 
 
 As soon as she saw who it was she 
 dropped her work, ran forward, and 
 grasped him by the hand. 
 
 “Oh, Mr. Egerton!” she said, “this 
 is kind of you.” 
 
 “ The kindness is on your side 
 rather in inviting me, Miss Conway.” 
 
 “ We were obliged to do so, or else 
 we should never have had an oppor- 
 tunity of thanking you for your bravery 
 in rescuing us. I am indeed grateful, 
 Mr. Egerton, more so than I can find 
 words to express.” 
 
 “ Pray say no more about this, Miss 
 Conway. I only did as any one else 
 would have done.” 
 
 Frank then introduced his com- 
 panions, Charlie Fitzgerald and the 
 Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 Kate Conway opened her blue eyes a 
 little wider than usual when the young 
 peer held out his hand, and was a 
 moment, in doubt whether she ought 
 not to go down on one knee, and kiss 
 the fingers he extended, or do some- 
 thing equally ridiculous. 
 
 In a moment, however, he gave her 
 hand a hearty shake, and shortly after- 
 wards found herself on such friendly 
 terms as to be boldly asking him 
 whether he got flogged the same as other 
 boys when his conduct was not quite 
 in accordance with the laws of Lexicon 
 College. 
 
 The young earl laughingly explained 
 that no distinction was made, and that 
 his title was no protection to his person. 
 
 After little conversation the young 
 lady began to busy herself about the 
 tea table, observing that her sister, 
 Lizzie, would soon be home from work. 
 
 “Is Lizzie dark or fair?” asked the 
 impudent young earl. 
 
 “ Dark,” responded Kate. 
 
 “ Is she pretty? ” 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 I’m so glad.” 
 
 « Why?” 
 
 “ Because I like dark beauties. How 
 old is she?” 
 
 “ A year younger than myself. But, 
 if you are not very good I shall not 
 give you any tea; so, be kind enough 
 not to frighten the poor girl, for she is 
 very timid and nervous.” 
 
 A few seconds afterward Mr. Con- 
 way entered with his youngest daughter, 
 a piquante brunette of nearly fifteen, 
 who certainly appeared quite as bashful 
 and nervous as she had been repre- 
 sented. 
 
 Then came the tea. 
 
 Kate Conway presided, and a merry 
 meal it was. 
 
 There was so much laughing and 
 chatting, when the brunette had van- 
 quished her shyness, that it is wonderful 
 how they found time to eat and drink; 
 yet the brown bread and butter, 
 shrimps, watercresses, seed-cake and 
 toast certainly did disappear most 
 rapidly. 
 
 Mr. Conway at first watched rather 
 anxiously to see how the young fellows 
 treated his daughters, but finding that 
 they knew how to behave as gentlemen 
 he gradually became lost in his own 
 meditations, which seemed to be of a 
 rather sorrowful nature. 
 
 Tea being finished the two girls 
 rapidly cleared away the fragments of 
 the meal. 
 
 Fitzgerald perceiving an old cottage 
 piano in one corner of the room began 
 to play a melancholy air. 
 
 “ Come let us have something a little 
 more lively,” said Pembridge. 
 
 Charlie instantly struck up a merry 
 polka. 
 
 By some strange instinct Frank 
 Egerton’s arm immediately founds its 
 way round Kate’s waist, the young earl 
 quickly secured Lizzie as a partner, and 
 the two couples began dancing. 
 
 Fitzgerald was a pretty fair musician, 
 but the feet of his companion seemed 
 destined to tire his fingers. 
 
 After about a dozen polkas and 
 waltzes had been performed, he gave 
 up or rather rested for a time. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 41 
 
 Frank and Kate were seated near the 
 window. 
 
 The King of the School still kept 
 his arm round her waist, and, unable 
 to resist the sudden temptation, he 
 bent over and kissed her bright red lips. 
 
 The fair girl blushed, but did not 
 look very displeased, and Frank felt 
 compelled to repeat the salute, a pecu- 
 liar noise close at hand informing him 
 that his friend Pembridge was similiarly 
 engaged. 
 
 At that moment a look of intense 
 surprise and alarm crossed Kate Con- 
 way’s face. 
 
 “ Look ! ” said she, glancing timidly 
 at the window. 
 
 Frank did so, and beheld the face of 
 the Reverend John Whackley. 
 
 If the truth must be confessed, Frank 
 Egerton was not a little astonished to 
 see that stem face at the window. 
 
 However, he had sufficient presence 
 of mind to bow, and then, in obedience to 
 a signal from the head master, he went 
 to the dcor. 
 
 “ You and your companions will re- 
 turn to college within the hour. On 
 your arrival there I expect to see you 
 in my study.” 
 
 With these words the doctor stalked 
 away. 
 
 “ What’s in the wind now, I wonder?” 
 asked Frank, as he returned and re- 
 ported his interview to the others. 
 
 “ I don’t know — can’t imagine? re- 
 sponded Pembridge. 
 
 “ However, as he has given us an hour 
 to return, I shall take advantage of it. 
 We can walk back in ten minutes, 
 so we have forty left for enjoyment. 
 
 “Will you be flogged?” asked Lizzie, 
 staring with her great black eyes in 
 the Earl of Pembridge’s face, and 
 making a terrible hole in the young 
 peer’s heart. 
 
 “No; I don’t think so,” was the 
 response. “ Not that I care much for 
 a whipping.” 
 
 “ Come, don’t talk in that doleful 
 style,” said Frank. “I am the chief 
 offender; but I want another waltz 
 before I go to be executed.” 
 
 Charlie Fitzgerald re-commenced 
 playing, nor was he allowed to stop 
 till the forty-minutes had expired, and 
 it was time to hurry back to Lexicon 
 College. 
 
 After bidding Kate and Lizzie a 
 hurried farewell, they hastened away, 
 and shortly afterwards stood in the 
 presence of the irate pedagogue. 
 
 “ Well, young gentlemen, and what 
 have you to say in excuse for such in- 
 famous conduct ?” he asked. 
 
 “ Sir!” exclaimed all the three boys, 
 immensely surprised. 
 
 “ I say what excuse can you make 
 for such infamous conduct?” 
 
 “ I am not aware that I have been 
 guilty of anything to which the term 
 infamous can be applied,” responded 
 Frank. 
 
 “ But I myself saw you in that house 
 with those people. 
 
 “ Certainly, sir; but there is nothing 
 very infamous in that.” 
 
 “Poor boy! are you so misguided, 
 blinded, then ? Could you not perceive the 
 character of the neighbourhood, the 
 house, and the people? Yet, stay; you, 
 of course are too young and inexperi- 
 enced to know. 
 
 “ I certainly do not clearly under- 
 stand you, sir,” said Pembridge. 
 
 “ Then I will tell you in plain words. 
 That house and the people in it should 
 never be seen by pupils of mine. See, 
 here is a letter I received only this 
 afternoon, warning me of the place, 
 and that pupils of mine were in the 
 habit of going there. 
 
 The doctor handed a letter to Eger 
 ton, whose face flushed as he read it. 
 
 “ The writer of this is most guilty 
 of foul slander,” said the King of the 
 School, as he handed the paper to 
 his friend and relative, Charlie Fitz- 
 gerald. 
 
 “ So say I,” observed the latter. 
 
 “ And I,” said Pembridge, who had 
 been looking over the other’s shoulder. 
 
 “ Since you have formed that opinion, 
 it will be necessary to convince you 
 that I think to the contrary. You will 
 all remain within the school premises for 
 
42 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 three weeks, copying each day one of 
 the odes of Horace. You will also take 
 place below all the other boys in your 
 form. Away with you; I consider 
 you have disgraced the college.” 
 
 “ But, sir ” 
 
 “No excuses will avail now. To 
 your rooms and never go near that 
 house again. 
 
 Our three friends marched off to 
 the schoolroom, looking rather crest- 
 fallen. 
 
 Knowing very well that it would 
 he useless to attempt to conceal the 
 disgrace into which they had fallen, 
 Frank Egerton, after brief consultation 
 with his companions in tribulation, 
 deemed it best that they should relate 
 their own story before any garbled 
 statements were set afloat. 
 
 Most of the boys were sincerely 
 sorry to hear it, though about half-a- 
 dozen of the Baynes and Crawley stamp 
 did not attempt to conceal their joy 
 and exultation. 
 
 As they were retiring to bed that 
 qight, the Earl of Pembridge whispered 
 to Frank — 
 
 “ Come into my room presently, 
 Egerton; I want to have a long chat 
 with you.” 
 
 As invited, Frank went. 
 
 After some little preliminary talk, 
 the young earl plunged boldly into the 
 subject. 
 
 “ What do you think of those girls, 
 Frank?” he asked. 
 
 “ They are both charming creatures, 
 and far better educated than most 
 people in their position.” 
 
 “ They are lovely — divine! Do you 
 know, Frank, I have fallen over-head- 
 and-ears in love with that delicious 
 little Lizzie.* 
 
 “ That’s wrong, old fellow.” 
 
 “Wrong! Why?” 
 
 “ Because you cannot think of marry- 
 ing her.” 
 
 “ But I do think of doing so — in a 
 year a two, of course. I’ll try and 
 wait till I’ve been down to Oxford.” 
 
 “ You will not be allowed to marry 
 her till you are twenty-one, at any 
 
 rate. Do you forget that you are a 
 ward in chancery?” 
 
 Earl Pembridge sat in silence for 
 some few minutes, then he said — 
 
 “ Frank, when you hear, in a few 
 years’ time, that I am married, come 
 and see me, and you will find that 
 Lizzie will be my wife, I love her; and 
 the Court of Chancery, the House of 
 Peers, both spiritual and temporal, 
 backed up by a few committees of the 
 House of Commons, won’t induce me 
 to alter my resolution.” 
 
 “ I wish you success and happiness.” 
 “ Of course, I know,” continued the 
 earl, “ there will be some tremendous 
 difficulties with my mother, who, 
 though she is the j oiliest, nicest woman 
 out, is awfully stuck up about family 
 dignity, maintaining the honour of an 
 ancient house, and all that kind of 
 stuff ; but I’ll find some means of 
 quieting her.” 
 
 “We will hope so.” 
 
 “ But tell me, Egerton, how do you 
 stand with the fair-haired Kate?” 
 
 The question made the King of the 
 School start and change colour ; he was 
 not prepared for such a direct thrust. 
 
 After a few moments’ hesitation and 
 confusion, Frank commenced his reply. 
 “ Well, you see — ■ — ” 
 
 “ I saw, certainly.” 
 
 “ What did you see ? ” 
 
 “ I saw you kiss her just as old 
 Whackley looked through the win- 
 dow. That’s what put him in such a 
 rage.” 
 
 “ She’s a nice girl — very nice,” ob- 
 served Frank, contemplatively. 
 
 “ And the truth is, you are about 
 as fond of her as I am of Lizzie.” 
 
 “ I suppose that is about the case, 
 old fellow.” 
 
 “ Now what will your mamma say, 
 you naughty boy? Of course you old 
 country families are quite as particular 
 about anything that lowers your 
 dignity as any wearer of a coronet 
 could be.” 
 
 “ Of course there will be difficulties; 
 but I should like to know who wrote 
 that letto,” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 43 
 
 “ So would I. But, Frank, I am 
 not going to stay in bounds for three 
 weeks.” 
 
 “ I don’t think I shall. But, good- 
 night, old fellow; I am most awfully 
 sleepy.” 
 
 The two boys then sought their re- 
 
 spective couches, to dream of the 
 pretty creatures they had been dancing 
 with. 
 
 Hope whispered in their ears that 
 time might and would remove many of 
 the obstacles that stood in the way of 
 the attainment of their wishes. 
 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CHANGED PROSPECTS. 
 
 A week passed away. 
 
 Neither Frank Egerton nor the Earl 
 of Pembridge had as yet gone beyond 
 the boundary prescribed. Charlie Fitz- 
 gerald, not being in love, took his pun- 
 ishment more calmly, though the con- 
 finement was very irksome even to him. 
 
 One morning Frank received a 
 letter. 
 
 “ It was in his mother’s handwriting, 
 but Egerton was compelled to read it 
 through twice ere he could thoroughly 
 comprehend it. 
 
 “ My darling Frank,” it said. “ You 
 must ask doctor Whackley to allow 
 you to return home immediately. 
 Your father is very, very ill, and I fear 
 f^r the result. His unfortunate city 
 speculations have been the ruin of his 
 health. So come home at once, dear 
 Frank, to your affectionate, grieving 
 mother. 
 
 “ Ada Egerton.” 
 
 Frank at once rushed off to Doctor 
 Whackley’s study, showed him the 
 letter, and was told that he might 
 start immediately. 
 
 Two or three of his friends assisted 
 him to pack up his portmanteau, and 
 then saw him off to the railway 
 station. 
 
 How long the journey seemed com- 
 pared with that to school, and how 
 different everything appeared. 
 
 At length he reached London. 
 
 Calling a cab, he jump into it, and 
 was speedily driven to his father’s 
 town residence. 
 
 His mamma was waiting for him in 
 the hall, and as Frank leaped from the 
 vehicle, he could see that she had been 
 weeping. 
 
 In an instant he clasped her in his 
 arms and kissed her. 
 
 “ You must not worry yourself, my 
 dear mamma,” said he. “ All will be 
 well in a few days.” 
 
 Mrs. Egerton’s only answer was a 
 sob. 
 
 “ And how is papa ?” 
 
 The sobs increased, but in the midst 
 of them Frank fancied he heard the 
 solemn word, “ Dead ! ” 
 
 So sudden, so solemn and fearful 
 was the news that it proved too much 
 for even the healthy nerves of the boldest 
 boy of Lexicon College. 
 
 He swooned. 
 
 On his recovery, he found himself 
 lying upon a couch, by the side ot 
 which knelt his mother imploring 
 the powers above to grant the widow 
 and the orphan strength to bear the 
 
 great trial that had befallen them. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Three days elapsed. 
 
 All that was mortal of poor Frank’s 
 father had been consigned to the tomb, 
 
44 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 and a little party had assembled in the 
 library to hear the will read. 
 
 It was very short. 
 
 Everything the testator possessed was 
 bequeathed to his son, — Mrs. Egerton 
 and Mr. Throckmorton, the family 
 solicitor, being executors. 
 
 The ceremony had scarcely been con- 
 cluded, when the butler entered with a 
 large official-looking letter, addressed 
 to Mrs. Egerton. 
 
 “ Read it for me, please,” said the 
 widow, handing it to Mr. Throck- 
 morton. 
 
 The legal gentleman did so. 
 
 “ I must speak to you and Mr. 
 Frank alone,” said he, when he had 
 looked through the letter. 
 
 Mrs. Egerton wearily rose, and led 
 the way to another apartment. 
 
 “ This letter,” said Mr. Throckmor- 
 ton, when he had closed the door, “ is 
 from a solicitor, and is to inform you 
 that his client, Thorfield Hilton Baynes, 
 holds a mortgage on all the estates of 
 the late Mr. Egerton, and that if the 
 sum of £9,475, 16s. 8s. is not paid 
 within three days from the date of this 
 letter, the mortgagee will be compelled 
 to foreclose without delay.” 
 
 “ Then, pray, settle with him without 
 delay, Mr. Throckmorton.” 
 
 “ I am sorry to be obliged to inform 
 you, madam, that the matter is too 
 serious to be disposed of in so easy 
 a manner. There is not an eighth part 
 of that sum standing to your credit in 
 the bank.” 
 
 “ Oh, why did you not advise him 
 against such a step?” 
 
 “ I assure you, on my word of hon- 
 our, madam, that I never, till this day, 
 heard of such a mortgage. He once 
 spoke to me on the subject, but I 
 fancied I had persuaded him to aban- 
 don the scheme.” 
 
 “ Then, what is to be done?” sighed 
 the poor widow. 
 
 “ That requires consideration, madam. 
 Your husband borrowed all the avail- 
 able cash I possessed some three 
 months since, or I could have offered 
 to relieve your difficulties.” 
 
 “Only three days! that is cruel!* 
 exclaimed Frank. Surely, this must 
 be the father of the boy I thrashed!” 
 “What!” 
 
 “ There is a boy named Hilton 
 Baynes at Lexicon College. I gave him 
 a very severe beating the first day I 
 was there. Perhaps this is his revenge.” 
 “ My son, why did you fight to 
 bring all this trouble upon me?” 
 
 “ I would not have done so, mamma, 
 had I guessed what it would result 
 in; but I could not stand by and see 
 him ill-treat one much smaller and 
 weaker than himself.” 
 
 “ It cannot be helped now, Frank, 
 dear,” said Mrs. Egerton, throwing her 
 arms round her son’s neck. “ The 
 only thing we have to consider is how 
 to get rid of this mortgage.” 
 
 “I will see this solicitor at once, 
 and get an interview with Mr. Baynes, 
 if possible,” said Throckmorton. “Per- 
 haps we may be able to come to some 
 amicable arrangement.” 
 
 Mr. Throckmorton did manage an 
 interview with Mr. Baynes’s solicitor 
 the next day, and Mr. Baynes him- 
 self happened to come in while the two 
 were conversing. 
 
 But no good resulted from the meet- 
 ing, and he was compelled to return to 
 Mrs. Egerton, and inform her that, ac- 
 cording to the terms of the letter, the 
 money must be forthcoming within the 
 specified time. 
 
 The remainder of the term of grace 
 granted was spent by Mr. Throckmor- 
 ton in endeavouring to raise sufficient 
 money to pay off the encumbrance. 
 
 In that too he was unsuccessful, 
 
 though he tried in every direction. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Heartrending was the scene when 
 the widow and orphan were com- 
 pelled to quit the home which, for so 
 many years, had been one of happiness 
 to them. 
 
 On examination it was found that 
 Mrs. Egerton, after setting aside a sum 
 for Frank’s education, would be in re- 
 ceipt of an income of nearly two hun- 
 dred a-year. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL J OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 45 
 
 “That’s enough to live on till I can 
 retrieve our fortunes,” said Frank, en- 
 deavouring to put a gay face upon the 
 matter. 
 
 Eventually a small house was taken 
 
 in the southern suburbs, to which the 
 widow lady removed. 
 
 Frank returned to Bchool, it having 
 been determined that he should remain 
 there for another year at least. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A CONSULTATION. 
 
 At Lexicon College Frank found 
 things going on much as they had been 
 previous to his father’s death. 
 
 The boys had heard from the Earl of 
 Pembridge and Charlie Fitzgerald that 
 it was Baynes’s father who had held the 
 fatal mortgage; accordingly Baynes 
 himself was for a few days shunned 
 more than before. 
 
 Gradually however, he was re-estab- 
 lishing himself in the good opinion of 
 some. 
 
 “ How can it be my fault? What 
 blame can attach to me ?” he would ask. 
 “ I am not responsible for my father’s 
 business transactions. And, if Egerton 
 had written to me when notice was 
 first given, I might have helped to 
 make some arrangement.” 
 
 This argument was accepted by many 
 of the boys ; but it was quite evident to 
 some of the more observing ones that 
 Baynes was in reality very pleased at 
 the misfortune that had come upon our 
 hero. 
 
 For a day or two after his return 
 Frank was permitted to do as he 
 pleased, but he very soon settled down 
 
 into the regular routine of the school. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Egerton very soon found that the 
 mysterious sounds in the corridor were 
 still heard at nights. 
 
 No one had been able to discover 
 now they were caused. 
 
 Watching was useless. 
 
 Frank had a notion that Webber 
 had something to do with it. 
 
 By way of proving the correctness of 
 his idea he took an opportunity of 
 quietly turning the key in the lock one 
 night when leaving Freddy’s room after 
 a friendly chat, thus making that in- 
 genious youth a prisoner. 
 
 The trick was so far successful that 
 no strange noises were heard that night. 
 
 It would be impossible, however, to 
 always keep Freddy under lock-and- 
 key, so Frank set his wits to work to 
 find out in what manner the peculiar 
 sounds were produced. 
 
 The next night, as soon as all the boys 
 were in their rooms, he strewed the 
 whole of the floor of the corridor and 
 staircase with fine sand, upon which 
 would appear the footprints of any one 
 who walked about in the night. 
 
 Next morning after the sounds had 
 been louder than usual, Frank, and one 
 or two others to whom he had entrusted 
 his secret, looked out. 
 
 The sand upon the flooring was 
 marked with the most peculiar kind 
 of scratches imaginable, but no foot- 
 marks could be seen. 
 
 The boys were more puzzled than 
 ever, and the younger ones were con- 
 firmed in their belief that Lexicon Col- 
 lege was haunted by unquiet spirits. 
 
 Frank Egerton, Marsham, the Earl 
 of Pembridge, and Charlie FitzgeraJd, 
 held a consultation. 
 
46 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL \ OR, WHO WILL WIN T 
 
 Each of them had thoroughly ex- 
 amined the floor of the corridor before 
 the sand was swept away. 
 
 “ Those marks could not have been 
 caused by any human being,” observed 
 Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Yet how could a phantom — a thing 
 of air, a mere shadow — do anything of 
 the kind?” asked Frank. 
 
 “ Perhaps neither a human being 
 nor a spirit is the moving cause of 
 these strange noises observed the earl. 
 
 “In which case we must suppose 
 some vegetable substance to be endowed 
 with powers of locomotion. How ab- 
 surd 1” sneered Marsham. 
 
 “ Not at all,” replied Pembridge. 
 “Then how could the noises be made?” 
 “ By animals of the inferior order.” 
 
 “ Ah, that is possible,” said Frank. 
 
 “ But where do the animals come 
 from? There are no cats or dogs in 
 the house,” said Marsham. 
 
 “ That’s what we have to find out.’ 
 
 “ Then if they are animals, my ani- 
 mals, my pets, shall have a look at them.” 
 “ What do you mean ?” 
 
 “ I mean to bring my two terriers 
 into school to-night, and take them 
 up to my room. As soon as the noise is 
 heard open goes the door, and out goes 
 Pincher. The result is, of course, that 
 any living thing not big enough to run 
 away with the dog is stopped.” 
 
 “Very good. But what will be the 
 consequence?” 
 
 “We discover the ghost.” 
 
 “ And the Doctor discovers that your 
 dogs have been brought into the school- 
 house, contrary to his express orders.” 
 “I don’t think he would be very 
 angry. At all events, I’ll risk it for the 
 sake of unearthing Freddy’s ghosts.” 
 The little group then separated. 
 Marsham went to the “Six Bells” 
 to visit his ghost hounds, as he now 
 styled, the terriers. 
 
 He had the satisfaction of finding 
 them in a very lively condition and 
 evidently well fitted for the task he 
 desired them to perform. 
 
 Fitzgerald, who had taken a very 
 studious turn of late, went back to 
 
 the school-house to thumb the pages 
 Homer. 
 
 “I must imitate his example,” Frank 
 Egerton remarked to his companion, 
 the Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 “I hope nofr. Charlie is getting 
 quite ill.” 
 
 “ It is necessary for me to study now 
 more than ever. My prospects are 
 very much changed, and I shall have to 
 work hard to make myself a name and 
 position when I leave school.” 
 
 “ What profession do you intend to 
 adopt?” 
 
 “ It is my father’s wish that I should 
 become a barrister, and I now feel 
 more than ever compelled to respect 
 his wishes.” 
 
 “ Frank, I have, or shall have much 
 influence. It shall be exerted to the 
 utmost to promote your welfare.” 
 
 “ For which promise I sincerely thank 
 your lordship.” 
 
 “ Oh, bother ! and drop the title 
 please, Frank.” 
 
 “ Certainly if you wish it. And now 
 I want you to tell me if you have 
 seen or heard anything of those girls?” 
 
 “No; I wrote to Lizzie though, and 
 had an answer. She and her sister 
 were extremely sorry to hear of your 
 misfortune. I wish I could find out 
 who sent that note to the doctor. 
 
 “ So do I. ‘ Sorry to inform you that 
 your pupils frequently visit a house in- 
 habited by people whose moral charac- 
 ter will not bear examination — a house 
 well known to the police.’ By Heaven 1 
 a good idea strikes me. The police 
 shall tell the doctor what they know 
 about old Conway and his daughters.” 
 
 “ That would be best.” 
 
 “ I will write to the inspector this 
 evening, and ask him to call upon the 
 doctor to-morrow!” 
 
 Acting upon this idea, the two boys 
 returned to the school, and concocted 
 an epistle which they dispatched by the 
 hands of their general servant, Harry, 
 to the inspector of the Ballsbury 
 police. 
 
 In half-an-hour the messenger re- 
 turned. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL, OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 47 
 
 “Well?” demanded frank. 
 
 That’s his answer, sir,” said Harry, 
 handing a letter. 
 
 Eagerly tearing open the envelope, 
 he read that the inspector knew no- 
 thing whatever against the people 
 mentioned, believed them to be very 
 
 respectable, and would be happy 
 to serve Mr. Egerton and his friend, 
 the Earl of Pembridge, by stating as 
 much to the principal of Lexicon 
 College. 
 
 “That’s nil right,” said he, most 
 joyously. 
 
 
 CHAPTER ’ X III. 
 
 LAYING THE GHOSTS. 
 
 That* evening at supper-time there was 
 a general buzz of whispered conversa- J 
 tion going on. 
 
 Somehow or other the secret had 
 leaked out that Egerton and Marsham 
 had bid defiance to the ghosts, and that 
 the secret would most probably be 
 divulged during the night. 
 
 As they trooped off to bed Frank and 
 bis companions stood at the bottom of 
 the staircase, and cautioned them all to 
 keep in their rooms. 
 
 They were the last to retire. 
 
 Doctor Whackley had been informed 
 that his senior pupils intended to trap 
 the midnight disturbers, but had not 
 been told how it was to be done. 
 
 He promised them that no one should 
 be permitted to interfere with their 
 arrangements, then went to his study. 
 
 For about an hour after retiring all 
 was quiet. 
 
 The four boys had met in Marsham’s 
 room, which happened to be close to the 
 head of the stairs. 
 
 Of course the dogs were there (Freddy 
 had not been told of this): and the 
 owner of the apartment had also pro- 
 vided a policeman’s lantern. 
 
 “ Freddy is frightened ; he won’t let 
 his ghosts loose to-night,” said Fitz- 
 gerald. . . j 
 
 “ Hark ! here it is,” observed Pem- 
 bridge, holding up his finger in a listen- 
 ing attitude. 
 
 “ I don’t hear it,” said Frank rising 
 softly. 
 
 “ Nor I,” said Marsham. “ Besides 
 I know these two beauties would soon 
 give the alarm if any one walked along 
 that corridor.” 
 
 “ Well, I fancy I shall go to bed,” 
 observed Fitzgerald after a pause. 
 
 “ Don’t go yet,” was the general 
 response. 
 
 “ I can hear the spirits moving now,” 
 said Frank. 
 
 At that moment one of the dogs, 
 Pincher, half rose, and, looking towards 
 the door, gave a low growl. 
 
 “ Be quiet,” muttered Marsham, 
 stooping down and placing a hand over 
 each dog’s mouth. 
 
 The pattering noise was now plainly 
 heard on the staircase. 
 
 At last there came the gentle scratch- 
 ing sound at the door of the room they 
 were in. 
 
 That was the signal for action. 
 
 Fitzgerald immediately turned on 
 the bull’s-eye, while Frank Egerton 
 threw open the door. 
 
 “ At them, good dogs I Kill them !” 
 exclaimed Marsham, and with a succes- 
 sion of shrill barks the two terriers 
 dashed out. 
 
 j One boldly scampered down the stairs, 
 
 its feet making a noise something like 
 that they had previously heard, while 
 the other dashed up the corridor. 
 
48 
 
 THE KINO OF THE SCHOOL ; OB, WHO; WILL WIN ? 
 
 By the time Fitzgerald could get to 
 the door with the light a succession of 
 shrill voices were heard. 
 
 The next moment they saw that 
 Pincher had secured a fine rabbit. 
 
 The other dog had rushed down stairs : 
 and, as soon as captive number one had 
 been killed, the hoys prepared to see 
 what was going on below. 
 
 Of course many of the other boys 
 had kept awake in anticipation, and 
 more than one door was thrown open as 
 they passed to see what had happened. 
 
 Freddy Webber peeped out. 
 
 “ Sold, my boy I” exclaimed Marsham, 
 playfully striking him on the head with 
 the dead rabbit. 
 
 “ What a shame to kill the poor rab- 
 bit,” replied Freddy, retiring into his 
 room to hide his vexation at the dis- 
 covery of his trick, and the death of 
 his pet, 
 
 Egerton and his friends hurried away 
 towards the lower part of the house. 
 
 On arriving at a large room in which 
 the pupils were allowed to keep boxes 
 to contain their bats, balls, cricket shoes, 
 &c., they found the dogs making des- 
 perate exertions to reach two or three 
 more rabbits. 
 
 The animals had retreated to a kind 
 of hutch, and were safe. 
 
 “ At ail events we know how the 
 noise is made,” said Frank ; “ that is 
 one great satisfaction.” 
 
 “ But we must punish Freddy in some 
 way or other,” replied the proprietor of 
 the dogs. 
 
 “We had better wait till to-morrow,” 
 said Frank. “ Let us see how the 
 doctor takes it.” 
 
 At that moment the gentleman 
 spoken of made his appearance. 
 
 “ Well, young gentlemen, have you 
 discovered Ah, what is this ?” he 
 
 exclaimed, as one of the dogs took a 
 sniff at his leg. 
 
 “ Two dogs, sir,” said Marsham. 
 
 “ Is it these animals that have caused 
 this disturbance for some weeks past 9 ’’ 
 
 “No, sir.” 
 
 *• Then how came they here ?” 
 
 • “ They are mine, sir ; I brought them 
 
 into the college to assist in detecting 
 the offenders.” 
 
 “ Against the rules. Remind me ui 
 this circumstance in the morning, Fitz- 
 gerald.” 
 
 “ I assure you, sir, this is the first 
 time they have been in the building. 
 I should not have brought them in 
 now, had it not been suggested that 
 they would find out the nocturnal 
 prowlers.” 
 
 “ Humph I Well, don’t let it occur 
 again. What did you find ?” 
 
 “ Some rabbits, sir. Here is one of 
 them.” 
 
 “ Killed the ghost, eh ? ha, ha ! But 
 now we must find out to whom these 
 four-footed animals belong. Do you 
 know, Fitzgerald ?” 
 
 “ Yes, sir,” responded Charlie, after a 
 moment’s hesitation. 
 
 “ Who is the owner ?” 
 
 Fit zgerald hesitated more than before, 
 and the doctor repeated his question, 
 adding — 
 
 “ If you know, you may as well tell 
 me. If you refuse, you only draw down 
 punishment upon yourself ; and I shall 
 be pretty certain to find out frortk some 
 one else.” 
 
 “ They belong to Webber, sir.” 
 
 “ Very good. Now then to your beds, 
 boys. These dogs, I suppose, must re- 
 main here all night? I hope they 
 won’t bark or howl.” 
 
 “ I’ll take care of that, sir,” replied 
 Marsham. 
 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL , OR, WHO WILL WET i 
 
 51 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 FREDDY IS DOUBLY PUNISHED. 
 
 The next morning, when the names 
 were called over, Doctor Whackley 
 ordered Freddy to come to the front. 
 
 He then harangued the whole school 
 on the sin of practical joking generally, 
 and of Freddy’s joke in particular. 
 
 The worthy doctor detailed every 
 circumstance ; how the rabbits were 
 originally captured in the woods, how 
 Webber had brought them home and 
 confined them in this hutch, always 
 taking care to leave the door open at 
 night, a circumstance which the instinct 
 of the animals led them to take advan- 
 tage of, for the purpose of indulging in 
 a scamper over the premises ; the same 
 instinct inducing them to return to their 
 lair at daybreak. 
 
 Having been thus solemnly reproved, 
 poor Freddy was well birched, an oper- 
 ation which brought the water into his 
 eyes. 
 
 However, he soon recovered his natural 
 good spirits, and an hour after school, 
 had, in all probability, forgotten his 
 whipping. 
 
 The King of the School and those 
 who aided in the detection of the rabbit 
 trick, had, after another consultation, 
 come to the conclusion that the dozen 
 strokes Freddy received were not a suffi- 
 cient punishment for his offence. 
 
 So, in spite of the doctor’s warning 
 against practical joking, they resolved 
 to victimise poor Webber. 
 
 How to do it though was the great 
 question. 
 
 Stale dodges would be simply a waste 
 of time, for Freddy would naturally be 
 on the look out, and, therefore, would 
 not be very easily trapped. 
 
 Several plans were suggested, but all 
 were found fault with. 
 
 “Let us take a stroll through the 
 town,” said the earl. “We may see 
 
 something or other that will give us an 
 idea.” 
 
 The proposal was agreed to, and they 
 set out. 
 
 A shoemaker’s shop very naturally 
 suggested wax, but that was over-ruled. 
 
 “ See !” exclaimed Frank, pausing 
 before a fish-stall, on which some crabs 
 were exhibited. “ If we could only 
 get some of those alive !” 
 
 “ What would you do with them ?” 
 
 “ Put them in his bed.” 
 
 “ You can have some live ones this 
 evening, sir,” said the proprietor of the 
 fish establishment. 
 
 “ That’s jolly. What time ?” 
 
 “ About eight o’clock.” 
 
 A bargain was immediately concluded. 
 ****** 
 
 Evening came, and poor Freddy little 
 knew what was in store for him. 
 
 After supper, the Earl of Pembridge 
 slipped away without being observed, 
 and placed the live crabs beneath the 
 covering of Freddy’s bed. 
 
 Webber feared that something was 
 intended, and hastened away soon after. 
 
 His room, however, appeared not te 
 have been entered by any one. 
 
 He waited for the boy who occupied 
 the other bed, and who had returned 
 from the sick department, and saw 
 Hutchinson fairly beneath the sheets 
 ere he himself attempted to undress. 
 
 When he did commence to disrobe, 
 it was not many seconds before he had 
 divested himself of his clothing. 
 
 Then he sprang into bed, leaving the 
 light burning. 
 
 He felt some foreign substance, and 
 immediately put down his hand to feel 
 what it was. 
 
 This, of course, was a fine opportunity 
 for crab number one, who immediately 
 seized Freddy’s finger in its powerful 
 
52 
 
 THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 claws, while at the same moment crah 
 number two made a desperate onslaught 
 on his toes. A 
 
 “ Murder !” bellowed Freddy, holding 
 up the hand from which dangled the 
 
 crab, and “ Murder !” he shouted a 
 
 second time, as he kicked aside the bed- 
 clothes, exhibiting, the foot that was 
 being attacked by the other animal. 
 
 Hutchinson raised himself up on his 
 elbow, and gave a quiet chuckle at the 
 strange scene. 
 
 “What’s the matter, Freddy?” in- 
 quired Egerton, opening the door. He 
 and his companions had been waiting 
 outside in expectation of some such scene. 
 
 “ Matter enough ! This is a very 
 shabby way of serving a fellow.” 
 
 “ Serves you right, Freddy,” said 
 Marsham. 
 
 “ Does it ? Well, I wish you had one 
 of these brutes dangling to each ear, 
 then you would be served right.” 
 
 “ Freddy is out of temper to-night,” 
 said the earl. “ His birching has soured 
 that naturally sweet disposition of his.” 
 
 “ He is in a crabbed humour,” ob- 
 served Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Come, none of that, Charlie,” said 
 Webber, joining in the general laugh. 
 “ It is quite bad enough to be eaten by 
 these beasts, without being compelled 
 to listen to such fearful attempts at 
 jocularity.” 
 
 Having succeeded in loosening the 
 crabb’s hold on his fingers, Webber threw 
 it among the group. 
 
 On turning round to see what had 
 become of it, Egerton saw the broad 
 placid features of Professor Moeritz. 
 
 “ What is dis ? You haf play some 
 joke ! Bad poys.” 
 
 “ Please don’t say anything to Doctor 
 Whackley, professor. We won’t do it 
 again.” 
 
 “ Mein Gott ! what shall this beast 
 be?” 
 
 “ It is a crab.” 
 
 The professor stooped, took it up, and 
 immediately received a sharp nip. 
 
 He dropped it much more hastily than 
 he had picked it up, to the great delight 
 
 ©f the boys. 
 
 “ I shall say nothing ; but if ze doc- 
 tor shall observe this noise I must flog 
 you,” said he, wiping the damaged finger, 
 “ The doctor won’t know, sir.” 
 
 “ Won’t he,” said Freddy. “ I can’t 
 get this beast off, so I shall be obliged 
 to go down to school to-morrow with it 
 dangling to my foot.” 
 
 Thinking that poor Freddy had been 
 sufficiently punished, Frank Egerton 
 exerted all his strength, and released 
 his friend from torture. 
 
 “ I want to speak mit you, Egerton,” 
 said the professor. 
 
 “ Certainly, sir,” said Frank, follow- 
 ing him out. 
 
 “ I haf told you of. ze Englander mit 
 whom I fight. Ze same name as you?” 
 “Yes.” 
 
 “ I haf seen him in town. You must 
 watch and see if it is your oncle.” 
 
 “ But, sir, I should not know my 
 uncle if I saw him.” 
 
 “You will see if his features resemble 
 those of your father.” 
 
 “Well, I will try. Good night, sir.” 
 ****** 
 
 The next evening Frank and the pro- 
 fessor were strolling about the town to- 
 gether looking for this mysterious indi- 
 vidual who might, or might not be, the 
 uncle of our hero. 
 
 Having perambulated the streets for 
 some time, they walked towards the 
 “ Six Bells.” 
 
 Professor Moeritz had resolved to 
 taste some of the ale of that noted 
 hostelry, which, as he averred, resem- 
 bled in flavour the beer of his native 
 land. 
 
 The beer was produced. 
 
 Some little time was spent in dis- 
 cussing it, then the professor and pupil 
 rose to return. 
 
 They had just gained the street-door 
 when a man passed. 
 
 His face turned away, so that they 
 could not see it; but Professor Moeritz 
 grew very excited and exclaimed — 
 “That is the man, mein young 
 friend.” 
 
 Frank gazed upon the figure with 
 some astonishment. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WIl£ WIN? 
 
 53 
 
 < “ Why not go speak to him?” con- 
 tinued Moeritz. 
 
 “ What possible excuse can I make? 
 I am not a stranger in the town.” 
 
 By this time the unknown individual 
 had walked some distance up the road 
 towards the wood. 
 
 “ Do you watch him,” said the pro- 
 fessor; “ see what he does in that wood. 
 Ichwill warten bis er zuruck kommt .”* 
 
 He watched him pass along the crest 
 of the hill, then descend, and enter the 
 town by another route. 
 
 But our young hero could scarcely 
 believe his eyes when he saw the indi- 
 vidual he was watching enter the 
 house in which sweet Kate Conway and 
 her father lived ! 
 
 Of course Frank imagined that the 
 inmates of the house entered by the 
 stranger must be well acquainted with 
 the fact. 
 
 “ Shall I go in ?” thought he. 
 
 Then the strict commands of Doctor 
 Whackley recurred to his mind, and, 
 though careless as to personal punish- 
 ment, he deemed it his duty to uphold 
 the principle of obedience to the master. 
 
 He returned to the “ Six Bells,” and 
 reported what had taken place to Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz. 
 
 “ The mystery must be solved,” ob- 
 served the Herman, as he very thought- 
 fully walked hack to Lexicon College. 
 
 Frank was of the same opinion. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, on arriving at the 
 college, at once retired to his own room 
 to look once more at the scrip of paper 
 he had found years before — a short 
 time after the duel already spoken of. 
 
 Then he called Frank, and showed it 
 to him. 
 
 “ Is dis de writing of your oncle ?” he 
 asked. 
 
 “ I do not know,'' replied Egerton. 
 “ I never saw my uncle’s handwriting.” 
 
 “ How many years is it since that 
 you have had news from him ?” 
 
 “ It must be nearly twenty years ago.” 
 
 “ In what land was he then ?” 
 
 “In England. He wrote to my 
 father to say that he was about to go 
 * I will wait till he returns. 
 
 to Australia, and since that time has 
 not been heard of. The ship in which 
 he should have sailed was lost with all 
 on board, but the owners declared that 
 no such person ever embarked.” 
 
 “ Then he could not have been 
 drowned ?” 
 
 “ He might have shipped under an 
 assumed name. I wish, indeed, he 
 could be found, for now my mother is 
 in such great trouble, it would be a 
 great comfort to her to have some rela- 
 tive upon whose advice she could rely. 
 It is a hard trial, sir, for both of us.” 
 
 “ Doubtless ; but remember what 
 was once said by a countryman of mine, 
 named Meissner. ‘ In heavy tribulation 
 let not discontent transport thee beyond 
 thyself. Look round, and thou wilt 
 certainly find some with whose destiny 
 thou wouldest not exchange .’ ” 
 
 “ Perfectly true, sir. But we must 
 find out all about this stranger.” 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 Frank then wished the professor 
 good-night, and retired to his own 
 room, where he sat down and wrote a 
 letter to pretty Kate Conway. 
 
 “ My dear Miss Conway,” — he said 
 — “ As you have already heard of my 
 great misfortune, I shall not waste time 
 and paper in telling it, when I have so 
 many things of far greater importance 
 to write about. First of all I must 
 speak of myself: — I have been very 
 disappointed at not being able to see 
 you, but the doctor has forbidden us to 
 go to your house, and I suppose you do 
 not get out very much. But I hope 
 that order will soon be revoked, and 
 then I shall take the very first oppor- 
 tunity of seeing you, which will be a 
 great pleasure indeed. 
 
 “ Now, I want to ask you a queetk^ 
 Does an elderly gentleman, rattier tall 
 in height, with iron-grey hair and beard, 
 visit at your house ? I saw such a per- 
 son enter your door this evening ; Ditt 
 of course, could not know whether h** 
 called on business or as a friend. * 
 shall thank you very much indeed £ 
 you will answer me this question, aa 
 
54 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 am extremely anxious to know what he 
 is and his name. 
 
 “ There is to be a little boat-race to- 
 morrow. If you would like to see it, 
 be in the field about four o’clock. I 
 shall be. very 'pleased to see you. 
 
 “ Yours, very sincerely, 
 
 “Frank Egerton.” 
 
 Having sent this epistle to the post, 
 Frank retired to rest, and dreamt that 
 his uncle was turned into a boat, in 
 which he (the King of the School) was 
 rowing Kate Conway to an uninhabited 
 island, where they meant to live for the 
 rest of their lives. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE BOAT-RACE. 
 
 As soon as Frank knew that the doctor 
 was in his study the next morning, he 
 wrote another letter, in which he en- 
 closed that which he had received from 
 the inspector of the Ballsbury police, 
 testifying to the respectability of the 
 Conway household. 
 
 Half an hour afterwards Egerton, 
 Fitzgerald, and the Earl of Pembridge 
 were summoned to the doctor’s presence. 
 
 Frank told his companions what he 
 had done, and much speculation took 
 place as the result. 
 
 “I have sent for you,” said the doctor, 
 “ to inform you that I have now no ob- 
 jection to your visiting a house which, 
 some time ago, I forbade you to enter. 
 The police say it is a respectable place, 
 so I presume I have been made the 
 dupe of some anonymous individual 
 who has a spite against one of you.” 
 
 “ Thank you, sir, for your kindness,” 
 said the three boys, who were then 
 about to leave the study. 
 
 “ One moment. You are all three of 
 good family, and you are at the same 
 time young and impulsive. As I hear 
 there are some young girls there — good 
 girls, no doubt, but in a very humble 
 station in life, it is my duty to warn 
 you against any foolish love-making I” 
 “ There is not much danger of my 
 falling in love with them, sir,” said 
 Charlie Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ I will remember what you say, sir,” 
 observed the earl. 
 
 Frank Egerton said nothing, but, 
 with a low bow to the doctor, walked 
 out of the room. 
 
 I shall go down there as soon as the 
 boat-race is over,” said the Earl of 
 Pembridge, as they walked together 
 towards the school-room. 
 
 “ So shall I, unless I see Kate in the 
 meadow I” 
 
 “ That was a bold plan of yours to 
 write to the police 1” 
 
 “ Perfectly successful though.” 
 
 “Yes.” 
 
 “ Upper fifth for mathematics,” 
 shouted a loud voice ; and as our three 
 friends happened to belong to that form, 
 they walked off to the apartment in 
 which Professor Moeritz lectured on 
 angles, co-sines, tangents, and all kinds 
 of mathematical abominations. 
 
 Frank Egerton had by this time re- 
 gained his position as head of his form. 
 
 On this particular morning he ex- 
 perienced a severe attack in the mathe- 
 matical class from Baynes, who had 
 evidently been reading hard for the 
 occasion. 
 
 At the conclusion of the lesson, Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz gravely shook his head, 
 and pronounced them equal, awarding 
 both the same number of marks. 
 
 Baynes walked away to his friend 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 55 
 
 Crawley, who was much lower in the 
 school — being, in fact, a great dunce. 
 
 “ How did you get on?” asked the 
 toady. 
 
 “ Capital — the same number of 
 marks as Egerton!” 
 
 “That’s jolly I Equal in class — 
 equal in the doctor’s good opinion.” 
 
 “ Are you sure of that ?” 
 
 “ Yes. I heard him mention both 
 your names yesterday ia such terms as 
 convinced me he thoug ht quite as much 
 of you as of this bouncing Egerton. 
 You know he went down some degrees 
 in the doctor’s estimation when he was 
 found at that place up town.” 
 
 “ True.” 
 
 “ Do you know who wrote the letter.” 
 “ What letter ?” 
 
 “ To the doctor, telling him where 
 Egerton had gone.” 
 
 « Yp q ” 
 
 “ Teli me.” 
 
 “I will; but mind, if you blab, I’ll 
 give you the greatest thrashing you 
 ever had. I overheard them planning 
 their tea-party, and I wrote that letter.” 
 “ What a jolly lark!” 
 
 At that moment a loud sneeze some- 
 where close by alarmed the boys, who 
 had been under the impression that 
 they were alone. 
 
 The conversation had been taking 
 place in the box-room before-men- 
 tioned. 
 
 Both boys looked round, half ex- 
 expecting to find Egerton or one of his 
 friends behind them. 
 
 Strange to say, however, no one could 
 be seen. 
 
 The room appeared empty. 
 
 “It must be one of Webber’s rabbits,” 
 said Crawley. 
 
 The aforesaid pet animal had since 
 their identification with the strange 
 noises been allowed to run about the 
 box-room, to the great disgust of Mar- 
 sham, whose dogs were banished. 
 
 “ Let us hunt them out,” suggested 
 Baynes, who knew that the rabbits 
 frequently curled themselves up be- 
 hind the boxes, to enjoy a quiet sleep. 
 They moved nearly all the lumber 
 
 in the place, but no rabbit could be 
 found, and the two boys were just pre- 
 pared to believe that their ears had 
 deceived them when the noise was re- 
 peated. 
 
 It seemed this time to come from 
 the floor close by their feet. 
 
 “ Perhaps it is the spirit of that 
 poor boy who was killed,” suggested 
 Crawley, turning pale. 
 
 “ More likely one of the fellows down 
 in Tiddy’s den,” replied Baynes. 
 “ Come away quietly.” 
 
 It happened on this occasion that 
 Baynes had made a correct quess. 
 
 Tiddy’s den was not a very large or 
 light cellar in which dwelt an elderly, 
 blear-eyed individual called Tiddy, 
 whose occupation was cleaning boots, 
 knives and forks, &c., for the numerous 
 inhabitants of Lexicon College. 
 
 It so happened that Tiddy being 
 rather thirsty, had bribed our old friend, 
 Harry, the heir of a noble house, to 
 help him while he himself took a walk 
 to the nearest beer-shop. 
 
 There Harry was, when he suddenly 
 became aware of voices overhead, and 
 heard the name of his kind patron, 
 Egerton, mentioned. 
 
 He at once mounted on an old box 
 which served Tiddy as a seat, and 
 listened. 
 
 Not a word of the conversation es- 
 caped him, though he could not recog- 
 nise the voices. 
 
 “ This will be something to tell Mr. 
 Egerton,” thought he; “but perhaps 
 he won’t believe me unless I can tell 
 him who it was.” 
 
 In a moment he ran out of Tiddy’s 
 den, and took up a position where he 
 could see any one who passed from the 
 school-room into the playfield. 
 
 A moment afterwards Baynes and 
 Crawley walked out, casting furtive 
 glances over their shoulders. 
 
 “ I was right,” thought Harry, as he 
 hurried away towards the boat-house 
 by the river, where Egerton, Pern- 
 bridge, Marsham, and Freddy Webber 
 were preparing for a race in out- 
 riggers. 
 
56 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Egerton had not devoted much at- 
 
 o 
 
 tention to boating before he entered 
 Lexicon College, and in consequence 
 was not considered such an adept at 
 the oar as Marsham and the Earl of 
 Pembridge. 
 
 The two last-named had rowed a tie 
 previous day, and Egerton having criti- 
 cised their rowing rather severely, had 
 been jointly challenged by them, so 
 that the race was really to decide 
 who should be the champion oarsman, 
 of the school. 
 
 Freddy Webber, hearing this, vowed 
 he could beat them all; and after florae 
 good-natured chaff, was permits 
 make one in the race. 
 
 Freddy was really not a bad rower, 
 though, of course, he stood very little 
 chance against such dashing fellows as 
 his opponents. 
 
 Crawley and some of his set had 
 tried to put Baynes forward as their 
 champion; but that worthy declined 
 the honour, and strolled down town to 
 J^arn the latest betting on the Leger. 
 
 Having imparted the information he 
 had acquired to those whom it most 
 concerned, Harry stood by the river bank 
 to watch the aquatic contest. 
 
 In his heart of hearts he hoped Eger- 
 ton would win, for, though both Mar- 
 sham and the young peer, had always 
 treated him with the utmost kindness, 
 Harry remembered who had first been 
 bis protector. 
 
 Having put on their boating cos- 
 tume, the four boys stepped into their 
 outriggers, and slowly paddled down to 
 the starting point, which was about a mile 
 and a quarter below the boat-house, the 
 winning-post being about a quarter of 
 a mile above that building. 
 
 Charlie Fitzgerald bad gone down 
 to act as starter; Professor Moeritz 
 being stationed at the winning-post to 
 proclaim the winner. 
 
 Both points could be distinctly seen 
 from the boat-house, where Dr. Whack- 
 ley, his daughters, and some of the 
 boys, were assembled, though by far 
 the greater number of the pupils had 
 accompanied the German professor. 
 
 A puff of white smoke announced 
 that the signal had been given (they 
 had agreed to start by pistol shot), 
 and the next moment the boats were in 
 motion. 
 
 About twenty strokes had been rowed 
 in something like half-a-minute, then 
 one of the rowers was seen to drop behind, 
 and slowly bring his boat to shore. 
 
 “ Freddy has soon been beaten,” ob- 
 served one of t be spectators. 
 
 “ It isn’t Freddy,” said Lascelles, 
 who had been watching through a glass. 
 
 “ Who is it, then?” 
 
 “ Marsham. I can’t understand why 
 he should give up like that.” 
 
 “ You must be mistaken.” 
 
 “ No, you will see in a minute; they 
 will soon be here. What a pace they 
 are coming at ! ” 
 
 Egerton and Pembridge were rowing 
 a fair thirty-six strokes per minute, 
 and almost lifting their boats out of 
 the water. 
 
 To the suprise of every one, Freddy 
 Webber was not many yards behind 
 them, struggling hard to distinguish 
 himself. 
 
 “ How splendidly the earl feathers 
 his oar !” observed a boy named Seaton. 
 
 “ Yes ; but you see his stroke is 
 flagging. He has not the same power 
 of endurance as Egerton,” said Las- 
 celles. 
 
 “ Of course you stick up for Frank.” 
 
 “ And I am right to do so. See, he 
 puts on a spurt, and gradually draws 
 a-head.” 
 
 His remark was perfectly correct. 
 
 The King of the School was slowly 
 yet surely creeping away. 
 
 “ And see, Freddy puts on a spurt,” 
 remarked Seaton. 
 
 Webber, who was at least a dozen 
 yards behind the others, though no one 
 had fancied he would be able to gain 
 or keep such a position, was seen to be 
 working most violently in hopes of 
 improving his chance of success. 
 
 But the race, however, was between 
 Pembridge and Egerton. 
 
 The young earl had a vast amount 
 of pluck in him, and would not see that 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 57 
 
 THE RESULT WAS THAT ERELDY EELL OUT OF HIS BOAT. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 59 
 
 he was beaten, though the boys on 
 the banks already hailed Egerton as 
 winner. 
 
 “ Bravo, Frank ! Hurrah for the King 
 of the School I” shouted Lascelles. 
 
 “ And hurrah for the earl of Pem- 
 bridgel” bawled Seaton. 
 
 “Hurrah for the earll” responded 
 Lascelles, though not quite so heartily 
 as he had cheered Egerton. 
 
 Yet he could not help admiring the 
 indomitable pluck of the young peer. 
 
 “ Egerton wins l Egerton wins 1” was 
 now the general shout. 
 
 “No I Pembridge for ever l” 
 
 The earl had actually managed to 
 get his boat’s nose at least a yard in 
 front. 
 
 It seemed that things were to be 
 entirely altered. 
 
 The boats were not more than twenty 
 yards from the winning-post, Freddy 
 still maintaining his post about twelve 
 or fifteen yards behind, when suddenly 
 the Joe Miller of the School, as Web- 
 ber was sometimes called, managed to 
 catch a crab. 
 
 Of course the immediate result was 
 that he fell out of his boat, and cir- 
 cumstances seemed very much against 
 his ever regaining terra firma , for 
 the lookers on had entirely lost sight 
 of him, and were watching with the 
 most intense earnestness the struggle 
 between the earl and Frank Egerton. 
 
 Freddy, it should be observed, was 
 unable to swim, and therefore, strictly 
 speaking, had no business upon the 
 water. 
 
 “ Egerton has won, hurrah !” he heard 
 every one shout, and then he sank. 
 
 The King of the School had won, his 
 boat being a yard in advance of the 
 other, and loudly were he and his op- 
 ponent cheered as they stepped ashore. 
 
 Both were very exhausted, and had 
 to be helped home, followed at a little 
 distance by Kate Conway. 
 
 “ Who is that in the water?” sud- 
 
 denly exclaimed Doctor Whackley, as 
 his eye wandered over the late race- 
 course. 
 
 “Why, it must be Freddy Webber, 
 sir!” said Seaton. 
 
 “ But who is that in after him?” 
 cried Lascelles. 
 
 “Don’t know,” responded Seaton. 
 “ It is not one of our fellows.” 
 
 Lascelles immediately stepped into 
 one of the boats and rowed to the 
 spot.” 
 
 “Bravo, Harry!” he exclaimed, 
 when he saw who was attempting to 
 rescue Webber. 
 
 The rescuer was Harry, the poor lad 
 who had been protected and helped by 
 the pupils of Lexicon College. 
 
 Freddy Webber was quite as ob- 
 stinate in the water as out of it, and 
 insisted upon being saved in his own 
 way. 
 
 His idea was to clasp Harry round the 
 neck and cling to him; a proceeding 
 that would certainly have drowned 
 both. 
 
 Lascelles saw it, and, by a quick 
 stroke, sent his boat between them, thus 
 preventing Freddy from adding murder 
 to suicide, as he afterwards observed. 
 
 “ Cling on, one each side,” said he, 
 as soon as he had effectually parted 
 them. 
 
 Fortunately, Freddy had sense enough 
 to understand the command. 
 
 Not seeing Harry, he caught hold of 
 the boat, and, the water not being very 
 cold, had no great difficulty in support- 
 ing himself. 
 
 Poor Harry caught hold on the other 
 side; Lascelles used the oars gently, 
 and very soon had both of them on 
 shore. 
 
 Loud applause greeted both, and so 
 delighted was Doctor Whackley with 
 Harry’s courageous conduct, that he 
 publicly expressed his intention of tak- 
 ing the poor boy under his own care 
 and protection 
 
60 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 TWO SCOUNDRELS. 
 
 Baynes having declined to have any- 
 thing to do with the boat-race, went, as 
 we have already hinted, to hear the 
 latest news about betting. 
 
 He took his way towards a billiard- 
 room, to which the reader has been 
 already introduced, hoping there to 
 see Captain Robinson, who had sent two 
 or three very sharp letters lately respect- 
 ing a certain debt of honour — or, as we 
 imagine, dishonour. 
 
 He had not got very far on his journey 
 before he met two girls whose faces he 
 remembered. 
 
 They were Kate and Lizzie Conway. 
 
 As they passed he heard them speak 
 of a boat-race. 
 
 “ Ah,” he muttered, “ this King of 
 the School, as they call him, cannot 
 even row a friendly match but he must 
 have some foolish milliner girl to look 
 on and admire.” 
 
 For some seconds he thought of going 
 back to put the doctor on his guard. 
 
 “ But that would betray me, though,” 
 he thought after a time. “ Besides, if 
 he speaks to these girls, the doctor will 
 be safe to see.” 
 
 On reaching the billiard-rooms, Baynes 
 found the captain alone. 
 
 Chalkey, the marker, had gone out, 
 and the gallant officer, being left in 
 possession, was practising a wonderful 
 screw of his own invention. 
 
 As soon as Baynes entered, he laid 
 down his cue. 
 
 “ So you have come at last, Mr. 
 Baynes,” he said. 
 
 “ Yes, captain. I want to make my 
 book all right, so I thought I would come 
 down and ask if you had heard anything 
 new.” 
 
 “ Cool, ’pon my word.” 
 
 “ Extremely. What is the use of 
 exciting one’s-self this hot weather ?” 
 
 « Mr. Baynes, have you brought any 
 money with you ?” 
 
 “ A few shillings !” 
 
 “ Have yt>u forgotten how much you 
 owes me ?” 
 
 The captain’s grammar was, as we 
 have already hinted, very defective. 
 
 “ I have not.” 
 
 “ When do you mean to stump up ?” 
 “ As soon as I have the money to 
 spare.” 
 
 “ Hell and furies ! I shall be com- 
 pelled to expose you !” 
 
 Baynes, who had been rehearsing & 
 certain line of conduct to himself dur- 
 ing his walk, simply gave another of his 
 cool smiles. 
 
 “ You may expose as much as you 
 like, Captain Robinson !” 
 
 “ If I let your father and Doctor 
 Whackley know, the results won’t fit 
 you, not exactly, my boy !” 
 
 “ Suppose I have already made my 
 peace with them, have explained all, 
 and have been forgiven !” 
 
 “ Why then ” 
 
 “ Why, then, Captain Robinson, if you 
 behaved rudely in any way, I should be 
 compelled to explain to the police that 
 you are simply a discharged soldier, and 
 that your business in Ballsburyis merely 
 to swindle as many of the foolish in- 
 habitants as possible I” 
 
 The captain grew pale even to the 
 roots of his whiskers. 
 
 However, suddenly plucking up 
 courage, he said — 
 
 u Since you have told so much, and 
 know so much more, I may as well tell 
 all I know.” 
 
 Ringing the bell, he ordered pen, ink, 
 paper, and envelopes. 
 
 Baynes stood looking on very coolly, 
 while the captain commenced to write ; 
 but when he saw one letter finished and 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 61 
 
 another half written, he began to wonder 
 what it was all about. 
 
 The more he watched, the more 
 curious did Baynes become. 
 
 At length he put the question — 
 
 “ Are you making your will, captain, 
 or writing composing letters to your 
 creditors ?” 
 
 “ I am now writing to your respected 
 father, having just finished a letter to 
 your master, the Reverend Doctor 
 Whackley.” 
 
 It was now Baynes’s turn to change 
 colour. 
 
 “ Do you doubt me ?” asked the cap- 
 tain, holding up the first letter, which 
 was addressed to Baynes, senior. 
 
 “ I don’t see what you can have to 
 write about.” 
 
 “ Perhaps you will know in a day or 
 two.” 
 
 The captain then very coolly finished 
 writing, sealed both letters, put stamps 
 on them, and rang the bell. 
 
 “ Take these to the post-office,” said 
 he to the waiter. 
 
 “ Stay 1” exclaimed Baynes, starting 
 up. “ Leave them on the table and go 
 outside for a few minutes.” 
 
 The waiter looked from one to the 
 other, hardly knowing which to obey. 
 
 “You may do as the gentleman says,” 
 said Captain Robinson. 
 
 As soon as the waiter had retired 
 Baynes spoke. 
 
 “ What are you going to do ?” 
 
 “ Send these letters, acquainting your 
 father and the schoolmaster with the 
 share you had in the attempted burglary 
 at Lexicon College.” 
 
 “ You have no proof.” 
 
 “ I have a letter which I wrote to you. 
 Really, Mr. Baynes, there would not be 
 the slightest difficulty in getting the 
 postman to prove that he delivered this 
 at your school. You dropped it.” 
 
 “ Fiend, you have me in your power.” 
 “ I know it. But I ain’t going to be 
 ’arsh.” 
 
 « Well ?” 
 
 “ I must have the money.” 
 
 “ But how is it possible to get it ? 
 You know pretty well how I am situ- 
 ated.” 
 
 “ Where are these rich swells as could 
 be gulled so easy ? Why, Mr. Baynes, 
 your school-fellows don’t play billiards 
 any more than if they were a lot of 
 methodist parsons.” 
 
 “ I can’t tell how it is. The Earl of 
 Pembridge, I know, goes to Harris’s 
 rooms, but neither he, nor Marsham, 
 nor Lascelles will play with me ; and 
 Egerton isn’t worth picking up, now.” 
 
 “ Couldn’t you pick up a blank cheque 
 out of the doctor’s book ?” whispered 
 the captain. 
 
 “ What would be the use ?” 
 
 “You are a good hand at imitating 
 signatures.” 
 
 Baynes flushed, and then turned pale. 
 “You shall have the money to-morrow, 
 captain,” said he, in a hoarse, low whis- 
 per. 
 
 “ That’s right ; I knew you would 
 act like a man of spirit.” 
 
 Baynes buttoned up his coat and 
 walked away, while the captain, with 
 a fiend-like grin on his face, resumed 
 his practice with the balls. 
 
 
62 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN 9 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A SERIOUS PIECE OF NEWS. 
 
 The next morning Doctor Whackley 
 came into school with a very serious 
 look upon his face. 
 
 “ He’s been bitten by a member of 
 the Norfolk Howard tribe,” observed 
 Webber. 
 
 “ Take care he doesn’t bite you, 
 Freddy,” replied Frank Egerton. 
 
 “ Silence exclaimed the doctor, 
 sharply. 
 
 “ As soon as they were all seated, he 
 began thus — 
 
 “ I little thought that ever I should 
 be called upon to address my pupils on 
 such a subject ! In fact, so deeply do 
 I feel the disgrace that has been brought 
 upon the place, that I hardly know how 
 to begin. It must be said, however, 
 and I blush to say it, these walls enclose 
 a thief I” 
 
 There was a general start at this an- 
 nouncement. 
 
 “ There is a thief in the house ! Last 
 night three ten-pound notes were stolen 
 from the table-drawer in my library ! 
 Of course it would be absurd for me to 
 ask the thief to come forward and 
 acknowledge his sin ; but I publicly 
 state that if the missing notes are re- 
 stored within the next forty-eight hours 
 nothing more will be said on the sub- 
 ject, though I most sincerely hope the 
 culprit will take an early opportunity 
 of leaving the school he has disgraced I” 
 
 Frank Egerton , Marsliam, Pembridge 
 and Fitzgerald, who had been whisper- 
 ing together during the latter part of 
 this harangue, now sent a note to Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz. 
 
 “ It has been suggested by the senior 
 boys, sir, that the notes should be stopped 
 at the bank, and their numbers sent to 
 the tradesmen of the town. Your pu- 
 pils fear that the innocent may come 
 under suspicion, as many of us have 
 
 bank-notes of our own ; for instance. 1 
 have several,” said the earl. 
 
 “ So have I,” said Marsham. 
 
 “ And I, and I, and I.” 
 
 The speakers were Baynes, Fitzgerald, 
 and Seaton, all of whose parents were 
 known to be very rich and propor- 
 tionately indulgent. 
 
 “ Unfortunately I do not know them.” 
 
 “You might get the information 
 from the person who paid them to you, 
 sir.” 
 
 “ Right. I will send at once, and, if 
 the information can be gained, I will 
 forward it to all the tradesmen with 
 whom I think it likely you are in the 
 habit of dealing.” 
 
 The doctor then left the school-room. 
 
 An hour passed away, then came the 
 news. 
 
 The numbers were known, but the 
 three notes had been changed at differ- 
 ent shops in the town by — 
 
 An elderly man , who was accom- 
 panied by two respectably-dressed girls , 
 apparently about fifteen years of age. 
 
 “The notes are gone; but let the thief 
 beware, for if I find him now I shall 
 certainly prosecute him,” said the doctor, 
 in announcing the news to his scholars. 
 
 Deep was the gloom cast over the 
 school by this event. 
 
 Boys looked at each other distrust- 
 fully, and never before was known such 
 a locking of desks, boxes, and drawers. 
 
 A week passed away, during which 
 time Frank Egerton had several very 
 pleasing interviews with Kate Conway. 
 
 In one of these he told the artless 
 tale of his love. 
 
 “ Do you love me, Kate ?” he then 
 asked. “ Will you be my wife in two 
 or three years’ time ?” 
 
 No verbal response was given, but a 
 pair of loving arms were thrown round 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN* 
 
 63 
 
 liis neck, and the sweet girl hid her 
 face on his shoulder. 
 
 “ That means yes, does it not, dear ?” 
 he asked, and gently raising her face, 
 he gave and received the sweetest kiss 
 of his life. 
 
 “ I must ask your papa now, dear. 
 
 I must not conceal anything from him.” 
 
 “ I am afraid, dear Frank, that your 
 mamma will never allow it,” whispered 
 Kate, whose tender little heart was 
 heating at a most rapid rate. 
 
 “ I am not afraid. I shall be a poor 
 man, and have to work my way in the 
 world. No rich heiress would look at 
 me, so I am sure my dear mother won’t 
 object to my marrying you.” 
 
 Then they began to talk a lot of non- 
 sense that could not possibly be inter- 
 esting to any of our readers. 
 
 After a time Mr. Conway came in, 
 and Frank, in a very straightforward 
 manner, told him all. 
 
 The old gentleman listened gravely 
 while the young lover pleaded. 
 
 When Frank paused, he replied — 
 
 “ If you are of the same opinion 
 when you reach the age of twenty I 
 shall not object. But let there be no 
 engagement between you, for youth is 
 fickle; you may be parted for a time, 
 and possibly one or the other might find 
 some other object of affection.” 
 
 “ Nol” exclaimed Frank. “It is 
 impossible 1” 
 
 And sweet Kate faintly echoed his 
 words. 
 
 « You think so ; but wait till you 
 have seen as much of the world as I 
 have, then you will alter your opinion. 
 Therefore, I will not hear of any formal 
 engagement between you, but both 
 shall remain free to choose elsewhere, 
 if fancy should lead you to do so. 
 There need be no difficulty about your 
 coming here, for I shall always be most 
 happy to see you.” 
 
 That was all Frank could extract 
 from Mr. Conway, and with it he had 
 to be satisfied. 
 
 He then asked some questions about 
 the stranger who had been seen to enter 
 the house. 
 
 “ Describe him,” said Mr. Conway. 
 
 . Frank did so. 
 
 “ I have no very distinct recollection 
 of such a man, but as I am secretary 
 to my trade society, it is quite possible 
 thabsuch a man may have called to get 
 helped on to the next town.” 
 
 “Then you think he is a working 
 man?” 
 
 “ Yes, if he came here.” 
 
 “ It can’t be my uncle, then,” ob- 
 served Frank, sotto voce , and he looked 
 towards Mr. Conway. 
 
 That gentleman’s face, however, hap- 
 pened to be turned away. 
 
 ###*## 
 
 Blissful beyond comparison was 
 Frank’s walk home from school that 
 night, with Kate Conway’s arm linked 
 in his. 
 
 Equally blissful were the dreams 
 which visited his sleeping hours. 
 
 But painful was the scene in the 
 school-room next morning. 
 
 Doctor Whackley again appeared 
 angry and grieved. 
 
 When silence had been proclaimed, 
 he addressed another speech to the ex- 
 pectant boys. 
 
 “ I thought,” said he, “ when I told 
 you a week ago I had lost some bank 
 notes, that some boy had yielded to a 
 momentary temptation, and had com- 
 mitted a single act of dishonesty. 
 But now I find that there is a con 
 firmed thief in the house!” 
 
 “ Is it possible?” exclaimed several. 
 
 “ It is possible. I have not lost any 
 more notes, but some blank leaves have 
 been taken out of my cheque-book. 
 Let the thief beware how he adds for- 
 gery to his other crimes.” 
 
 Now, this was not pleasant for 
 the boys. 
 
 The innocent members of the school, 
 of course, could not tell who was guilty, 
 so that the suspicion was redoubled. 
 
 A strict watch was kept at the bank; 
 but then country institutions of that 
 kind are not quite so wide-a-wake as 
 large London houses. 
 
 The doctor had to be continually 
 writing cheques for one and the other, 
 
64 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 and the bank clerks, after stopping 
 at least half-a-dozen innocent people 
 who had presented genuine cheques, 
 began to relax their vigilance. 
 
 At length they were rudely roused 
 from their lethargy. 
 
 A cheque for forty-seven pounds' 
 some odd shillings was presented by a 
 middle-aged man one day, and, after a 
 careful examination, cashed. 
 
 The next day a youth about fourteen, 
 well dressed, and representing himself 
 as one of the boys of Lexicon College, 
 called for the doctor’s pass-book, which 
 was at once given up to him. 
 
 A few hours afterwards the reverend 
 gentleman received it, and a note to 
 the effect that a forged cheque for 
 forty-seven pounds, &c., had been pre- 
 sented, cashed, and the cancelled 
 cheque abstracted from the pocket in 
 the cover of the book. 
 
 This time the doctor did not make 
 any public announcement of the fact, 
 but sent for an experienced detective. 
 
 As soon as Dr. Whackley had related 
 the case, a grave shake of the head showed 
 him plainly that the experienced officer 
 saw great difficulties. 
 
 “ Very poor chance, sir, of finding 
 out anything.” 
 
 “ How so?” 
 
 “ Why, don’t you see, sir, even if I 
 knew pretty well who did it, I ain’t 
 certain that it would be safe to arrest 
 him. He’s a cute chap, whoever he 
 may be.” 
 
 “ You are not afraid of one of my 
 boys?” 
 
 “ I fear no living human being, if it 
 comes to a fight.” 
 
 “ Then what do you mean by saying 
 that it would not be safe to arrest 
 him?” 
 
 “If I arrested a man or boy and 
 placed him in the dock on a charge 
 of forging a cheque, I might be asked — 
 ‘Where is the cheque you say he 
 forged ?’ He has destroyed the evidence 
 against himself by that artful dodge 
 of getting hold of the pass-book ; 
 there’s nothing to prove the forgery but 
 that anonymous letter, and you are man 
 
 of the world enough to know how much 
 that would be worth in a court of law.” 
 
 “ Then what can be done?” 
 
 “ Nothing at present.” 
 
 “Nothing I” 
 
 “ When I say nothing, I mean no- 
 thing openly.” 
 
 “But you will endeavour to make 
 some discovery?” 
 
 “ Of course, sir.” 
 
 “ And when you have found the cul- 
 prit you will tell me? ” 
 
 “ I am not so certain of that; I must 
 learn a little more about you before I 
 promise. I don’t know whether you 
 can keep a secret.” 
 
 “ Let me know if I can do anything 
 to help you.” 
 
 “ Yes. Let me have a specimen of 
 every boy’s handwriting, and the letter 
 that was sent back with the pass-book. 
 It will be something to find out who 
 wrote that.” 
 
 Doctor Whackley immediately gave 
 up possession of the letter that had 
 accompanied the pass-book, and, a few 
 hours later, furnished the detective 
 with specimens of the handwriting of 
 most of his pupils. 
 
 The officer then made inquiries about 
 the assistant-masters. His thief-hunt- 
 ing mind regarded every man as a 
 rogue till the real culprit could be 
 found. 
 
 Having thus obtained all the evidence 
 he could, Mr. Sharp walked down into 
 the town, and put himself in com- 
 munication with the chief of the Balls- 
 bury police. 
 
 From him he learnt that the pupils 
 of Lexicon College were rather a dare- 
 devil set of youths, addicted to prac- 
 tical jokes, field and in-door sports, 
 and rather fond than otherwise of a 
 jolly row with the apprentices and 
 other young men about the town. 
 
 “ Are they allowed to visit any of 
 the taverns?” asked Sharp. 
 
 “ I believe it is against the regula- 
 tions, but they do so openly,” replied the 
 inspector, who then gave a catalogue 
 of the places most resorted to by the 
 senior pupils — our friends. 
 
THE KING [OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
»HE KING OP THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 G7 
 
 “ Don’t see any harm in that,” the 
 detective said, musingly. “Are there 
 any shady places — cribs you would not 
 like to see your son in ?” 
 
 “ There is one — a billiard-room. I 
 have watched the house for a long 
 time, but they are too knowing for 
 mo.” 
 
 “ Do any of the Lexicon pupils go 
 there i 
 
 “ A few; but the greater number of 
 them prefer the ‘ Six Bells,’ which is 
 really a most respectable house. ” 
 
 Some other talk took place, and then 
 the detective walked off to have a look 
 at the billiard-rooms. 
 
 “Very shady,” was his inward remark, 
 as he looked round, and took a mental 
 measurement of the place and the 
 players. Then, recognising an old ac- 
 quaintance, he said, 
 
 “ Ha ! Moss, how are you ? What 
 are you doing here ?” 
 
 “ I am pretty well, thank you, Mr. — 
 
 sir. 
 
 
 “ Come over here, man ; I want to 
 have a talk with you.” 
 
 Captain Eobinson, for he was the 
 person addressed, obeyed most humbly. 
 
 “ I thought I hadn’t seen you about 
 the Strand lately,” Sharp continued. 
 “Perhaps it’s a good thing for you. 
 How are you getting your living ?” 
 
 “ Why, billiards, of course, Mr. 
 Sharp.” 
 
 “ Ha 1 do you know any of the col- 
 lege boys ?” 
 
 “ I have seen one or two of them 
 here sometimes.” 
 
 “ Their names ?” 
 
 “ One of them is named Bruton, 
 another is De Vere, and another Fitz- 
 roy. Those are all I know by name.” 
 
 “ You lie,” the detective thought to 
 himself. “ But I’ll find you out.” 
 
 “ If you don’t like me to be here, Mr. 
 Sharp, I’ll move on to Westhampton.” 
 
 “ Hum — no — in fact, you had better 
 remain here, in this room, for an hour 
 or two. Don’t speak a word about me, 
 or I may chance to remember something 
 you would not like to have brought 
 up.” 
 
 The poor, trembling billiard-sharper 
 promised obedience, but his play was 
 spoilt for the day. The sight of the 
 detective had unnerved his arm ; he 
 missed nearly every stroke, and ren- 
 dered himself the laughing-stock of 
 the room. 
 
 After a time he threw down his cue, 
 and retired in disgust to the remotest 
 corner of the room. 
 
 In the meantime, Mr. Sharp had re- 
 turned towards Lexicon College. 
 
 He asked the doctor about the three 
 youths who had been mentioned as fre- 
 quenters of the billiard-room, and found 
 that they bore very good characters. 
 
 “ Moss is deceiving me,” he thought. 
 “ However, I must let him have plenty 
 of rope, and he will be safe to tie him- 
 self up after a time.” 
 
 #*#*## 
 
 By that evening’s post Frank Eger- 
 ton received a letter from his mother. 
 
 The widow lady had not much new3 
 to impart, but seemed to have written 
 for the purpose of enclosing a five-pound 
 note which Frank found in the envelope. 
 
 She could not bear to think that her 
 handsome boy, who had been accus- 
 tomed to have plenty of money at his 
 disposal, might, perhaps, be unable to 
 keep up his position. 
 
 “ This is kind !” exclaimed Frank, to 
 a little knot of friends, as he read the 
 letter aloud. “ But I won’t keep it ; 
 I’ll send it back to her to-morrow.” 
 
 He consigned it to his pocket-book, 
 resolved to diminish his own expendi- 
 ture rather than narrow his mother ’3 
 means. 
 
 Among those who were near him when 
 he received the letter was Crawley. 
 
 By him the intelligence that Frank’s 
 mamma had sent money was quickly 
 conveyed to Baynes. 
 
 “ Wish him luck,” was the surly re- 
 ply. “ Come out into the field.” 
 
 It so happened that Mr. Sharp, the 
 detective, was strolling about the neigh- 
 bourhood at the time. 
 
 Seeing two boys apart from the others 
 he took it into his head to watch them 
 from beneath one of the great elm trees 
 
68 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 in the field, Crawley and Baynes being 
 beneath another. 
 
 As he watched he saw the elder of 
 the two (Baynes) draw from his pocket 
 an oblong slip of paper, which he held 
 out to the view of his companion. 
 
 “ It looks like a bank-note or a 
 cheque,” Mr. Sharp muttered to him- 
 self, making a step forward. 
 
 Then he resisted the impulse that 
 urged him forward. 
 
 “ On the other hand, it may be only 
 an ordinary letter or a school exercise ; 
 
 in which case I should be very wrong 
 to interfere, for the news would in- 
 stantly spread over the school, and then 
 I should never catch this artful one.” 
 
 So he resolved to wait and carefully 
 watch. 
 
 The next day he saw them enter the 
 billiard-rooms together. 
 
 “ Moss is at the bottom of all this,” 
 Mr. Sharp thought to himself. “I was 
 wrong to say anything to him about 
 the boys. Never mind, I’ve lost one 
 trick, but I’ll win the game.” 
 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 A NIGHT CHASE. 
 
 Five or six days passed away, and 
 nothing had been discovered, except 
 that a few of the pupils of Lexicon 
 College were in the habit of going to 
 the billiard-room in Catherine Street. 
 
 Dr. Whackley, after grave delibera- 
 tion, resolved to prohibit the place ; 
 not that he had any objection to the 
 game, but because it was frequented by 
 a queer set of people, and his pupils 
 were sometimes induced to play for 
 higher stakes than they could afford. 
 Baynes and Crawley grumbled loudly. 
 “ Why, what is the matter with you 
 two sore -headed bears?” Marsham 
 asked. 
 
 “ Its too bad to stop our billiards.” 
 
 “ The doctor has not stopped them. 
 He has only prohibited a certain house ; 
 and there is quite as good a table at 
 the ‘ Six Bells.’ ” 
 
 “ That’s an awful slow place.” 
 
 “ How so ?” 
 
 “You don’t meet the fellows there 
 who go to Catherine Street.” 
 
 “ So much for everybody — except the 
 fellows you speak of.” 
 
 “ It may suit you to sneer at them, 
 
 but I have met some jolly good men at 
 Smith’s, in Catherine Street.” 
 
 Marsham, not being inclined to 
 argue the point, walked away, though 
 he saw no harm in repeating the con- 
 versation to his more immediate friends; 
 consequently the matter was discussed 
 throughout the school. 
 
 Mr. Sharp, the detective, heard of 
 it, and his opinion of Baynes was not 
 heightened. 
 
 He watched that young gentleman 
 more strictly than ever. 
 
 Baynes was, to say the truth, in an 
 awkward fix. 
 
 He was, as we know, for some rea- 
 son or other, afraid of the sham Captain 
 Robinson, alias Moss, and wished to 
 conciliate him. 
 
 How that was to be done was more 
 than the youth could say, for he dared 
 not go to the billiard-rooms, and a let- 
 ter to Robinson only resulted in a reply 
 to the effect that Captain Robinson 
 was too busy to be able to go to Lexicon 
 College, and if Mr. Baynes wished to 
 see him, he was to be found at the 
 rooms in Catherine Street. Mr. Baynes 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 69 
 
 had not hesitated to break the college 
 regulations on other occasions, and 
 might do so now for the sake of seeing 
 an old friend. 
 
 Not one word about the detective. 
 
 Two days afterwards Baynes wrote 
 another letter, the contents of which 
 we must not at present divulge. 
 
 Egerton had by this time re- 
 gained his position as King of the 
 School. 
 
 Baynes was not far behind him as 
 regarded scholarship, and evidently in- 
 tended to compete with him for the 
 classical and mathematical honours of 
 the college. 
 
 Frank knew this, and, although 
 pretty confident that in the end he 
 would be the victor, wisely resolved to 
 work a little harder than he had 
 done. 
 
 Late at night he would sit up ; after 
 every one else had retired, he would sit 
 up reading in the little study occupied 
 during the day by Professor Moeritz; 
 having, of course, obtained the consent 
 of that worthy. 
 
 About ten days after the detective 
 first made his appearance on the scene, 
 Frank had been so engaged till a very 
 late hour. 
 
 He was just thinking of retiring, 
 when he heard a slight noise in the di- 
 rection of Dr. Whackley’s study. 
 
 The next moment came a loud shout 
 for help in the doctor’s voice ! 
 
 “Help! Mur 
 
 There was a sound like the fall of a 
 heavy body. 
 
 Then all was silent. 
 
 Frank immediately rushed towards 
 the apartment from which the sounds 
 seemed to proceed. 
 
 At the door of the study he en- 
 countered a man whose face was entirely 
 masked in black crape. 
 
 “Villain, I have you! Help! 
 Thieves !” he shouted, springing up 
 and catching the intruder by the col- 
 lar, while with his left hand he en- 
 deavoured to tear away the mask. 
 
 “Let me go, you young whelp!” 
 paid the man. 
 
 “ Help ! help ! Thieves ! ” shouted 
 Frank. 
 
 “ Let me go, I say, or it will be the 
 worse for you.” 
 
 The more the robber struggled and 
 threatened the more firm did Frank 
 keep his grip on the man’s collar. 
 
 By this time the household had been 
 alarmed by the shouts, and footsteps 
 were heard approaching hurriedly. 
 
 “ You won’t! Then take that, you 
 obstinate young fool!” the robber ex- 
 claimed, in a voice husky with passion. 
 
 He thrust one hand into his coat- 
 pocket, drew out a small pistol, and 
 fired., 
 
 Frank fell, and just at that moment 
 Fitzgerald, Marsham, and the Earl of 
 Pembridge, arrived, followed by Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz, who had retired to his 
 bed-room some time before. 
 
 The boys were just in time to see the 
 midnight robber leap through the doc- 
 tor’s study-window. They called to 
 the German to look after the two sense- 
 less bodies on the floor, and then 
 jumped out in pursuit of the flying 
 figure, which they could see dimly 
 some yards ahead. 
 
 “ You to the right, Marsham, you to 
 the left, Pembridge,” said Fitzgerald, 
 as they raced across the playing-field. 
 “ Spread out; if he attempts to turn 
 you can stop him. He is going 
 straight for the river, and we must 
 have him.” 
 
 The pursued leaped the fence like a 
 deer, but the pursuers Were equally 
 agile. Neither of the boys had any 
 clothing on except shirt, trousers, and 
 slippers, and all three were in splendid 
 training. 
 
 It seemed as though the robber had 
 some idea of his enemies’ tactics, for he 
 made several attempts to get off to- 
 wards the town as they passed through 
 the cathedral grands; but the boys 
 headed him back, and drove him on 
 in the direction of the river. 
 
 He dared not stop and encounter 
 them, for he knew, from the pertinacity 
 with which they followed, that they 
 would stick to him like bulldogs. 
 
70 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Apparently resolved as to his course, 
 he kept straight on. 
 
 The river came in sight. 
 
 “We shall have him now,” shouted 
 Marsham. 
 
 “ Will you 1” muttered the robher, 
 setting his teeth, and not relaxing his 
 pace in the lgast. 
 
 On arriving at the brink of the water 
 he plunged in, and without the least 
 hesitation began to swim across. 
 
 The earl of Pembridge, who was 
 about a yard in front of the others, 
 followed suit, and Marsham and Fitz- 
 gerald did the same. 
 
 Four dark forms might have been 
 seen crossing the water. 
 
 In spite of the chilliness of the 
 water and the swiftness of the current, 
 the man succeeded in getting across. 
 
 He stood a moment on the other 
 bank, shook himself, and then looked 
 for his pursuers. 
 
 Great was his astonishment when he 
 saw the three boys in the water, swim- 
 ming bravely, and rapidly nearing him. 
 
 “ Curse the young whelps, they 
 mean to hunt me down,” he muttered. 
 
 Turning with a shiver, he made off 
 at a long, swinging trot, for the wood 
 on the hill beyond the chalk-pit. 
 
 “ Tally-ho-ho-ho I ” shouted Mar- 
 sham, as he landed. 
 
 The hunting-cry was caught up by 
 the others, and taken up by some of 
 the boys who had followed, but pre- 
 ferred remaining on their own side of 
 the river. 
 
 “ Put the steam on, or we shall lose 
 him !” said Marsham. “ The villain 
 means to make for the trees.” 
 
 The three boys put on their best 
 speed, but the robber had gained on 
 them during the swim. 
 
 “ You may as well surrender, scoun- 
 drel; I know you,” the young earl 
 shouted. 
 
 The only answer from the man was 
 a low, mocking laugh. 
 
 “ He is but twenty yards ahead ; we 
 must have him,” exclaimed Charlie 
 Fitzgerald. “If he does not stop I 
 shall shoot.” 
 
 The robber, who was close to the 
 edge of the wood, overheard the words, 
 and shouted back — 
 
 “ You can’t, your powder is damp.” 
 
 “ We’ll see all about that,” responded 
 Charlie, who of course, had no pistol 
 or powder about him. 
 
 He stooped down as he ran along, 
 and caught up from the ground a flint 
 stone something larger than his fist. 
 
 Taking as good aim as possible un- 
 der the circumstances, he hurled it with 
 all his force at the flying robber. 
 
 A dull thud, followed by a low mut- 
 tered cry of pain, told that the missile 
 had found its mark, but the man still 
 continued his flight. 
 
 He leaped the fence surrounding the 
 wood, and was heard for a few minutes 
 crashing through the bushes. 
 
 Then, as the three breathless boys 
 pulled up at the hedge, which they 
 were too exhausted to jump, dead 
 silence reigned around. 
 
 “ Grot away !” Marsham exclaimed 
 in sorrowful tones. 
 
 “ It would be useless to attempt to 
 follow him in that copse,” remarked 
 Fitzgerald, whose words were echoed 
 by Pembridge. 
 
 They waited a few minutes, listening 
 attentively for any sound that might 
 betray the path taken by the fugitive; 
 but the wood seemed noiseless. 
 
 “ Let us get back, I am beginning 
 to feel cold,” said Fitzgerald. 
 
 “ Right ; but we’ll kick a few holes 
 in the ground to mark the spot where 
 we lost our game. 
 
 Marsham immediately produced a 
 pocket-knife, and, kneeling down, cut 
 three square pieces out of the turf, 
 thus making a mark that could not be 
 mistaken. 
 
 That done, they turned back towards 
 school. 
 
 “Trouble I” exclaimed the earl. “It 
 will never do to get cold in these wet 
 things.” 
 
 “ Shall we go straight 1 ” asked 
 Marsham. 
 
 “ Of course,” replied Fitzgerald and 
 the earl in a breath. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 71 
 
 They ran down the hill at a pretty 
 good pace, once more reached the river- 
 bank, jumped in, and swam hack, amid 
 the loud cheers of half-a-dozen young- 
 sters who had just brought an old punt 
 and were about to go over. 
 
 “ How is Egerton?” was the first 
 question the three young heroes asked. 
 
 Of course the other hoys had been 
 waiting on the bank, and could not 
 answer the question. 
 
 However, they all hurried back to 
 the college, and learnt the news. 
 
 Egerton had received a pistol-shot 
 wound of a very dangerous character. 
 
 The shot had grazed the head with 
 sufficient force to fracture the skull, 
 and the patient was consequently in 
 great danger. 
 
 Doctor Whackley, who had received a 
 blow from a life-preserver, had recovered 
 s uffi ciently to be able to make a state- 
 ment to the police. 
 
 He was sitting in his study, he said, 
 when he became aware, from a stream 
 of cold air on his back, that the window 
 had been opened. 
 
 Turning round for the purpose of 
 closing it, he was rather startled to see 
 a tall man, whose face was hidden, 
 standing behind him. 
 
 On demanding what he wanted, and 
 c alli ng for help, the robber struck him 
 a heavy blow with a life-preserver, 
 after which the doctor could remember 
 nothing till he returned to concious- 
 ness in his own bed-room. 
 
 The dripping appearance of the three 
 lads who had chased the robber at- 
 tracted immediate attention. 
 
 “ Gro to your rooms, my dear boys, 
 change everything, and jump into 
 bed,” said Mrs. Whackley. “ I will 
 send up some hot brandy-and-water 
 in a few minutes.” 
 
 “ Can’t I see Egerton?” asked Fitz- 
 gerald. 
 
 “ No. Gro to bed, or you will catch 
 cold.” 
 
 “ I don’t mind about that, . only I 
 wished we had caught the thief.” 
 
 “Ah, well, never mind,” and the 
 kind-hearted lady bustled them out of 
 the room. 
 
 The brandy-and-water was sent as 
 promised; the three lads thoroughly 
 dried themselves and jumped into 
 bed. 
 
 With the exception that Fitzgerald 
 had a slight cold the next day, neither 
 of them was the worse for the night’s 
 adventure. 
 
 All night long the doctor and an 
 experienced nurse remained in attend- 
 ance on Egerton. 
 
 A telegram was sent to London re- 
 questing the most celebrated surgeon 
 of the day to hasten down in the 
 morning. 
 
 He came, and, after a brief examina- 
 tion of the wound, said — 
 
 “It would be advisable to let his 
 parents know of this. He may not 
 live twenty-four hours.” 
 
 A messenger was sent immediately 
 to inform Mrs. Egerton of her son’s 
 dangerous wound. In the meantime 
 the great man from London brought all 
 his professional skill to bear upon 
 the case. 
 
 
72 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OB* WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE SICK BED. 
 
 About eight hours after Doctor 
 \Vhackle 7 sent to Mrs. Egerton, a 
 train, in which that lady was seated, 
 was rapidly nearing the old city of 
 Salisbury. 
 
 Swiftly though it sped along the 
 iron-track, its speed seemed a snail’s 
 pace to the widow lady, who pictured 
 to herself her darling, daring, hand- 
 some boy, lying in the agonies of 
 death. And at the thought of the 
 utter desolation that would follow such 
 a cruel bereavement, her spirits fairly 
 gave way, and floods of tears flowed 
 from her eyes. 
 
 Her watch was frequently consulted, 
 and her head thrust from the window 
 to see if they were approaching the 
 town. 
 
 About half an hour’s ride from Salis- 
 bury, the sun, [which had hitherto been 
 concealed behind some clouds, shone 
 out, lighting up the whole of the beau- 
 tiful country. 
 
 “ I accept the omen — there is hope!” 
 she exclaimed, pressing her hands to her 
 
 throbbing temples. 
 
 ****** 
 
 About that same moment Frank 
 Egerton awoke from the long and death- 
 like trance into which his wound had 
 thrown him. 
 
 Doctor and nurse were both watching, 
 and, from the first glance, knew that 
 he was not delirious. 
 
 How is the doctor ? What has be- 
 come of the burglar ?” were the first 
 questions he asked. 
 
 He would have sat up, but the nurse 
 held him back. 
 
 “ Doctor Whackley has quite re- 
 covered ; but you must be very quiet, 
 for you have received a dangerous 
 wound.” 
 
 “A wound 1 Ah, I feel weak, my 
 head throbs.” 
 
 “ Lie still and be quiet.” 
 
 “ I want to see Pembridge — and 
 Fitzgerald — and — ” 
 
 Before he could complete the sentence 
 he swooned again, and was unconscious 
 when his mother arrived. 
 
 The medical gentleman had at first 
 some fears for Mrs. Egerton, so excited 
 was she. 
 
 At length she calmed down and took 
 up her position by the bed-side, prepared 
 to act as nurse. 
 
 Several hours elapsed, however, before* 
 any necessity for her services arosa 
 
 The flame of life had been so nearly 
 extinguished that the surgeons feared 
 it would die out entirely. 
 
 During the continuance of this second 
 swoon, the Earl of Pembridge and 
 Charlie Fitzgerald were permitted to 
 come into the sick-room, which was not 
 that in which Frank usually slept, but 
 at the back of the house, the window 
 overlooking the doctor’s garden. 
 
 It was quite dark, and the night being 
 somewhat sultry, the casement had been 
 thrown up to admit as much of the 
 night air as possible. The light was 
 shaded, and the boys being at supper, 
 everything was perfectly quiet. 
 
 After some whispered conversation 
 with Mrs. Egerton, the young earl 
 i gauantly proposed to fetch her a glass 
 or wine. 
 
 Fitzgerald remained in the room, and 
 in a very low tone of voice related to 
 the lady all he knew of the manner in 
 which Frank met his wound, and also 
 the chase Marsham and the earl had 
 after the would-be assassin, modestly 
 forgetting to mention that he himself 
 had taken part in that chase. 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 75 
 
 During this time Frank once more 
 opened Ids eyes. 
 
 The two swoons had, to a certain 
 extent, weakened his brain ; he had no 
 recollection of where he was or how he 
 had come there. 
 
 Being far too weak to turn his body, 
 or even his head, he could only look 
 straight before him, and there, to his 
 great surprise, he saw his mother. 
 
 In a vague way he began to speculate 
 how she could possibly have come there. 
 
 “I didn’t send. She didn’t write. 
 Where am I ?” he thought. “ It’s a 
 strange place, I can’t remember coming 
 here. I recollect collaring the robber, 
 
 and then Ah ! I have it ! I am 
 
 dead, and in the next world !” 
 
 His mother sat still, her face was 
 turned towards Fitzgerald, whose well- 
 known voice he could distinctly hear 
 relating the principal incidents of the 
 chase. 
 
 Another whimsical idea entered the 
 sick boy’s mind. 
 
 “ My mother is a visible spirit. Why 
 should Charlie be invisible because he, 
 like myself, was killed by a robber. I 
 must he invisible , or else my mother 
 would speak to me.” 
 
 At that moment the earl returned 
 with a decanter and three wine glasses. 
 
 Fitzgerald was relating the finish of 
 the chase, and expressing his regret 
 that the stone he threw did not stop 
 the robber* 
 
 “It’s a good job you did not kill 
 him, Charlie ; it would be very incon- 
 venient to have to get out of my very 
 comfortable bed here in Hades, to 
 punch the head of the ghost of that 
 confounded robber fellow who killed 
 me,” said Frank, in a very weak 
 voice. 
 
 “ My darling boy,” exclaimed Mrs. 
 Egerton, delighted beyond measure to 
 hear his voice again ; “ thank Heaven 
 he did not kill you.” 
 
 The words were accompanied by a 
 shower of kisses upon his pale cheeks 
 and brew. 
 
 “ I thought I was dead,” said he, 
 “ and we were all phantoms.” 
 
 Frank made a feeble attempt to put 
 his arm round his mother’s neck, but 
 not having sufficient strength to do so 
 was quite content to lie still and be 
 caressed by her, while she whispered to 
 him that having heard he was ill she 
 had come from London to be his nurse. 
 
 “ And now you must keep perfectly 
 quiet and still, Frank. The doctor 
 says that is the only way by which you 
 can regain your health and strength.” 
 Frank promised to be perfectly pas- 
 sive, but returning consciousness brought 
 with it great pain. 
 
 Although he made no complaint, it 
 was evident, from the twitching of the 
 lips and the spasmodic working of the 
 muscles of his face, that the wound was 
 torturing him. 
 
?6 
 
 THE KINO OF THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 KATE CONWAY'S CONFESSION. 
 
 It was quite a week before Frank’s 
 medical attendants could pronounce a 
 decided opinion that his life was out 
 of danger. His safety they then attri- 
 buted to the constant and careful nurs- 
 ing of his mother. 
 
 But Mtb. Egerton began to look pale 
 and weary. Constant watching, night 
 and day, was a thing to which she was 
 little accustomed. 
 
 As soon as it was known that Frank 
 might safely be left for a time to the 
 care of a professional nurse, the widow 
 lady was persuaded to take first a little 
 rest, then a little exercise. 
 
 In the first of her walks round the 
 outskirts of the old town, the Earl of 
 Pembridge, who, though barely sixteen 
 years of age, fancied himself quite a 
 man, gallantly offered to be her com- 
 panion and escort. 
 
 As they approached the gate leading 
 from the school-field they noticed a 
 very pretty girl, very neatly dressed, 
 loitering about as though waiting for 
 some one. 
 
 The instant this fair maiden caught 
 sight of the earl, she ran forward, and 
 eagerly asked — 
 
 “ How is he to-day ?” 
 
 “ Much better, I am happy to say,” 
 replied he. “ The doctors pronounce 
 his recovery certain.” 
 
 “ I am so glad,” was the earnest re- 
 mark that followed. 
 
 “ You are speaking of my son, I pre- 
 sume ?” said Mrs. Egerton, very much 
 astonished at what she saw and heard. 
 
 “ May I ask who this young lady is who 
 seems to take such an interest in bis 
 health ?’* 
 
 “ Mrs. Egerton — Miss Conway,” said 
 the earl. 
 
 “ Miss Conway must explain a little [ 
 
 more about herself. How came you to 
 make my son’s acquaintance ?” 
 
 “ He saved my life when I was in the 
 river,” said Kate, who had inquired at 
 least twice a day as to Frank’s health 
 ever since he received his wound. 
 
 “ Well, once thanking would have 
 been sufficient. What is your father, 
 girl?” 
 
 “ He is oopying-clerk for a lawyer. 
 I and my sister are milliners,” Kate 
 replied, in a very hesitating manner, 
 alternately blushing and turning pale. 
 
 “Does your father know of the friend- 
 ship existing between my son and your- 
 self?” 
 
 “ Yes ; he saved my father’s life as 
 well as my own, and — ” 
 
 “ And what ?” 
 
 For some time there was no reply. 
 The question had to be repeated. 
 
 “ I — I love him,” at last came slowly 
 from her lips. 
 
 Then, as if astonished at the enormity 
 of the confession, the fair girl began 
 to cry. 
 
 “ Love my son ! how dare you, a mil- 
 liner girl, do such a thing ?” said Mrs. 
 Egerton, in angry tones. 
 
 Kate Conway’s tears came faster 
 than before. 
 
 “ I knew it,” she murmured, speak- 
 ing more to herself than either of the 
 persons in front of her. “ I told him 
 she would never allow us to marry.” 
 
 “ I would see him in his grave first?” 
 was the reply of the angry mother. 
 
 The fair girl’s face grew paler than 
 ever, her limbs sank beneath her, and 
 she would have fallen to the ground 
 had not the Earl of Pembridge’s 
 arm sustained her. 
 
 “You are too severe,” said the young 
 [ peer 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OK, WHO WILL WINfr 
 
 77 
 
 “ Not a bit. She must be brought 
 to a sense of her proper position in life.” 
 
 “ Her position does her credit, 
 madam.” 
 
 “ Credit ! A milliner girl who has 
 to stitch for her living! What a 
 prospect.” 
 
 The earl looked very angry, hut 
 was prevented from replying by poor 
 Kate, who, at that moment, opened 
 her large blue eyes, and looked up. 
 
 “ My dear Miss Conway, you must 
 return home; you are ill,” said he. 
 
 “ I — am ill — yes.” 
 
 As she spoke, she turned her face 
 full towards Mrs. Egerton, who could 
 not help acknowledging to herself that 
 the girl was very beautiful. But, 
 then, how could she permit her son to 
 marry a common girl who had to 
 work for a living? 
 
 The fact is, Mrs. Egerton had for- 
 gotten for the time that her own and 
 her son’s prospects in life had very 
 much altered for the worse lately, and 
 that unless Frank married money he 
 would be compelled to work. 
 
 With a little more kindness in her 
 manner than before, the widow said — 
 
 “ Now, run home, child, and forget 
 that you have ever seen my son, for I 
 cannot allow you to see him any 
 more.” 
 
 “Yes, home,” poor Kate repeated. 
 “Never see him any more in this 
 world,” and tears again began to 
 stream down the poor, white face. 
 
 “ Do you go a little way with her, 
 my lord, as you seem to be acquainted 
 with her,” Mrs. Egerton whispered to 
 the earl. “ She will get better when 
 she has walked a little distance.” 
 
 “ I fear you have killed her, broken 
 her heart,” was the reply of Earl 
 Pembridge, as he walked off slowly 
 with his fair charge. 
 
 Not a word said poor Kate all the 
 way home till they reached the door 
 
 of the little cottage in which she re- 
 sided. 
 
 “ You had better not come down to 
 the college again, Miss Conway,” said 
 her escort. “ I will bring you news 
 every day, and that will be a fine excuse 
 for coming to see Lizzie.” 
 
 “ No, no, no; you must not see her 
 again, my lord. She must never feel 
 the pain I have suffered to-day.” 
 
 “ She has promised to be my wife in 
 a few years’ time. When I am twenty- 
 one I will marry her, if my guardians 
 do not allow it before; that is, unless 
 she prefers another.” 
 
 “ Write to me, my lord, and tell me 
 how he is. I may not see him, but 
 she cannot hinder me from loving him.” 
 So saying, she entered the house, 
 proceeded straight to her bed-room, 
 threw herself on the bed, and sobbed 
 herself to sleep. 
 
 The earl walked back to where he 
 had left Mrs. Egerton. 
 
 “ Has she gone home ?” that lady asked. 
 “ She has, madam.” 
 
 “ I am glad of that. How absurd 
 to think of marrying my son! they 
 are but children, both.” 
 
 “ I am not so old as Frank, but I 
 shall marry her sister.” 
 
 Mrs. Egerton looked perfectly as- 
 tounded. 
 
 “ Nonsense !” 
 
 “ It is a fact. If my guardians do 
 not consent, I shall wait till I am 
 twenty-one, and celebrate my coming 
 of age by marrying a milliner girl, 
 who has to stitch for a living .” 
 
 “ Marry a milliner 1 Impossible!” 
 
 “ Nevertheless such an event will 
 take place within the next six years, 
 unless death interferes. My prospects 
 in life does not so much depend up- 
 on what matrimonial alliance I make 
 as Frank’s.” 
 
 Poor Mrs. Egerton wias completely 
 dumbfounded. 
 
(8 
 
 TEE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 ANOTHER COMBAT. 
 
 It certainly was rather hard hitting on 
 the part of the earl ; but then he 
 thought, felt, and spoke on behalf of 
 his friend. 
 
 Mrs. Egerton could not understand 
 it, and maintained a perfect silence as 
 they walked back to the school. Then 
 she said, as she parted from the 
 earl — 
 
 “ You had best say nothing about 
 this for a few days. In his present 
 state of health it might have an in- 
 jurious effect.” 
 
 “ I shall be silent on the subject 
 
 till he has quite recovered. 
 
 ***** * 
 
 Several days passed away, and no 
 one in the school but Pembridge and 
 Charlie Fitzgerald had heard of the 
 scene we have just described. 
 
 Every day one or other of the last- 
 named personages took a stroll in the 
 direction of old Conway’s cottage, and 
 left word how the invalid was pro- 
 gressing; but Frank himself did not 
 know that his mother had discovered 
 his little love affair. 
 
 At length the invalid was able to 
 rise from his bed and walk from one 
 room to the other : and a few days after 
 he showed himself in the schoolroom 
 for half-an-hour, though he took no 
 part in the lessons that were going on. 
 
 An enthusiastic cheer greeted him, 
 and Olympian Jove ( Doctor Whacldey ) 
 descended from his throne to salute 
 the King of the School. 
 
 “I am delighted to see you here 
 again, Egerton,” said he, “It would 
 nave grieved me much hau you lost 
 your life in saving mine.” 
 
 “ Sir, I only did what I hope and 
 believe any other of your pupils would 
 have done, replied our hero.” 
 
 Professor Moeritz came up beaming 
 
 at Egerton through his spectacles, and 
 shook him by the hand, muttering, 
 
 “ Zo glad, zo glad dat der Rauber — 
 ze tief have not killed you. (root 
 
 p°y-” 
 
 “ Thank you, Doctor Moeritz. I am 
 sorry we did not catch the thief.” 
 
 There was one person in the school, 
 and not far from the head of it, too, 
 who took no share in these congratula- 
 tions. Our readers will have no diffi- 
 culty in guessing that we allude to 
 Baynes. 
 
 During all the time Frank had been an 
 invalid, this youth had been endeavour- 
 ing to keep the chief seat in the form, 
 but in vain. Charlie Fitzgerald and 
 the Earl of Pembridge studied to pre- 
 vent him from so doing. Never be- 
 fore had the earl such an incentive to 
 study. 
 
 At length Frank Egerton fell into 
 accustomed routine of school life 
 again, and his mother, having no 
 longer an excuse for remaining with her 
 darling, returned to London. 
 
 She had not said a word to him 
 about the pretty milliner, for she 
 considered him still to be too weak 
 to be worried. 
 
 “ I will speak to him when he comes 
 home for the holidays,” she said to 
 herself, and so she left him. 
 
 Since the death of Frank’s fatner 
 and seizure of his property by Baynes, 
 Senior, Baynes himself had been very 
 unpopular in Lexicon College. 
 
 Few of the boys cared to speak to 
 him, and those who did so condescend, 
 were very cold and abrupt in their con- 
 versation. This was certainly very 
 annoying. 
 
 “ Now,” thought the bully, “ now is 
 the time to be revenged. He pretends 
 to be quite recovered, but I don’t think 
 
FHE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 79 
 
 be is. HI pick a quarrel with him, 
 and risk the results.” 
 
 But, as you must all be aware, when 
 one boy studiously avoids another it is 
 a difficult matter for either to disa- 
 gree with the other. 
 
 Baynes saw this difficulty, and well 
 knowing the chivalrous nature of the 
 King of the School, resolved upon a 
 course of action which he well knew 
 would excite Egerton’s anger. 
 
 For a whole day the smaller fry of 
 the college trembled when Baynes 
 was seen approaching, or his voice was 
 heard. 
 
 Freddy Webber ventured to remon- 
 strate with the tyrant, but was roughly 
 told to mind his own business. 
 
 “ I am doing so,” was the reply. 
 
 “ Then don’t interfere with me, or I 
 shall be obliged to lick you.” 
 
 “You are a coward, Baynes. You 
 know you are longer in the arms and 
 stronger than I, therefore you say such 
 rude things. But we both know how 
 to use a stick.” 
 
 “What say you; shall we have a trial?” 
 “ With all my heart.” 
 
 “ No,” exclaimed Egerton, who had 
 overheard the conversation ; “ leave 
 him for me, for I know he is too clever 
 for you, Freddy. Baynes, you are a 
 cowardly bully to threaten and insult 
 those who are so much younger and 
 smaller than yourself. You shall not 
 fight Webber; but if you wish to have 
 a bout with the sticks I will not dis- 
 appoint you.” 
 
 “ Of course, I will. Bo you think 
 I am going to let you bully me always? 
 Under the elm at four o’clock this 
 afternoon, and take care of your sore 
 head, for I hit hard.” 
 
 “ As hard as you like. I shall not 
 play gently, I assure you.” 
 
 That day, after school hours, a group 
 of boys might have been seen under the 
 elm trees that formed one of the prin- 
 cipal ornaments of the play-field. 
 
 In the centre of the group stood 
 Frank Egerton and his second, Charlie 
 Fitzgerald; facing them Baynes and 
 Crawley. 
 
 Presently the earl of Pembridge 
 made his appearance, attended by 
 Harry, the waif Egerton had picked 
 up. The boy carried half-a-dozen 
 sound ashen sticks with basket hilts. 
 
 These he threw on the ground, and 
 the seconds immediately began to se- 
 lect weapons for their principals. 
 
 Crawley made his selection for 
 Baynes first, choosing a rather heavy 
 stick. 
 
 Fitzgerald, in looking out a weapon 
 for Egerton, selected one possessing 
 more pliability than the others, and 
 handed it to him. 
 
 The King of the School, after a 
 critical examination, signified his ap- 
 proval of it by a nod. 
 
 Both combatants then took off their 
 coats, rolled up their shirt-sleeves, and 
 placed themselves opposite each other. 
 
 “ Guard I” exclaimed the earl, who 
 acted as referee. 
 
 The sticks cracked together as the 
 combatants assumed attitudes of de- 
 fence. 
 
 “ Commence,” was the next word 
 and Baynes at once began to shower 
 down his blows as rapidly as possible. 
 
 He calculated on the reduction of 
 strength Frank had suffered through 
 his illness, and hoped to break through 
 his guard. 
 
 He had resolved, if possible, to strike 
 on the old wound. 
 
 The result would, probably, be 
 death — or at least another long and 
 severe illness for Frank; but Baynes 
 had gone on so far in sin that he was 
 not inclined to stop at murder, espe- 
 cially as he knew the law well enough to 
 be aware that, legally , it would only 
 be termed manslaughter. 
 
 It was not so easily done, though. 
 
 Frank held up a good guard, and 
 carefully protected his head, without 
 attempting to return the blows. 
 
 “ I must alter my tactics,” thought 
 Baynes, and immediately he began to 
 direct all his attention to his opponent s 
 body and logs, a mode of attack which 
 he kept up for some time. 
 
 Suddenly changing, however, he de» 
 
80 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 livered a blow which, had it taken 
 effect, would have entirely stopped all 
 poor Frank’s fencing, for it was directed 
 at the scar left by the robber’s pistol- 
 bullet. 
 
 Egerton felt it impossible to ward it off 
 with his stick, so he raised his left hand, 
 and received the stroke on the wrist. 
 
 With such force it was delivered, 
 that Frank’s arm was nearly paralyzed. 
 
 “I claim that as foul play!” said 
 Crawley. 
 
 “ No,” said the referee ; you ought 
 to know that, according to the rules we 
 formed last half, for regulating serious 
 fights, it is not foul play unless he 
 holds the stick.” 
 
 The combat then recommenced. 
 
 In the second bout, Frank assumed 
 the offensive, for he saw that his op- 
 ponent was out of breath. 
 
 He managed to get a blow home On 
 Baynes’s head, almost staggering that 
 youth. 
 
 Fierce fighting was the order of the 
 day, and it was evident that one or 
 the other would get severely damaged. 
 
 Scientific attitudes were neglected; 
 the combatants only thought of hitting 
 hard. 
 
 Frank’s blows began to tell. 
 
 More than once he beat down 
 Baynes’s guard, and gave him severe 
 visits bn leg, body, and head. 
 
 All this made Baynes more savage 
 than ever. 
 
 In proportion as his anger increased 
 his caution decreased. , m 
 
 Frank Egerton noted it, and watched 
 for an opportunity. 
 
 At length it came. 
 
 Crack, crack, crack! went the sticks, 
 then there was a dull, heavy thud. 
 
 Baynes, whose head had received 
 the full force of the blow, grinned a 
 ghastly grin, turned very pale, dropped 
 his stick, and then fell to the ground. 
 
 “ Egerton wins ! Hurrah ! ” burst from 
 a dozen throats, and caps were thrown 
 into the air by delighted youngsters 
 who had witnessed the defeat of their 
 tyrant. 
 
 “ Ha, you haf kill Baynes vith ein 
 Schlag mit dem Stocke,” (a blow of a 
 stick), said Professor Moeritz, who had 
 been surveying the scene and had 
 come forward as soon as he saw the 
 vanquished youth fall. 
 
 “Ichhabe ihm nichts zuLeide gethan 
 (I have not done him any harm)” re- 
 plied Frank, who was learning to talk 
 with the professor in the language of 
 Yaterland. 
 
 “ Take him up,” said the professor, 
 addressing the bystanders. 
 
 But some water having been sprinkled 
 on Baynes’s face, he was able to rise and 
 walk away, sorely lamenting that ever 
 he had been tempted to take up the 
 stick against Frank Egerton. 
 
 Of course his friend Crawley accom- 
 panied him. 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 NOBLE HORSEMANSHIP. 
 
 From the time of the combat we have 
 just described, a month passed away 
 without any renewal of open hostilities 
 between Baynes and Egerton. 
 
 Not that Baynes had forgiven ; no, 
 
 his longing for revenge was stronger 
 than ever, but circumstances, as we have 
 already seen, had convinced him that 
 he could not obtain that gratification 
 by his own right arm in fair and open 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 HOTJTED FRANK. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILI WIN? 
 
 combat; so he waited for an opportunity 
 of striking some unseen blow. 
 
 He even condescended to speak to 
 Egerton on matters connected with 
 school discipline; but, beyond that, there 
 was no communication between them. 
 
 Doctor Whackley saw all this with 
 much grief, but it was hardly a case 
 that called for his interference. 
 
 So each youth went his own way 
 without interfering with the other. 
 
 Frank, not having been forbidden by 
 his mother, still continued to visit the 
 pretty milliner, whose pale cheeks began 
 to grow rosy again. 
 
 I dare say the four young people, 
 Egerton, Pembridge, Kate Conway, and 
 Lizzie, used to talk a great deal of non- 
 sense during their afternoon and even- 
 ing walks ; but this I know, they were 
 supremely happy, although sometimes 
 the poor girls would think, with some- 
 thing like dread, upon the many obsta- 
 cles that had to be overcome before they 
 could be happily united to those they 
 so truly loved. 
 
 Frank and his friend did not spe^d 
 all their leisure time in love-making, 
 however, but took a fair share in the 
 boyish sports and pastimes of the school. 
 
 The weather was now getting a little 
 too cold for cricket or boating, so foot- 
 ball and paper hare and hounds became 
 the favourite sports. 
 
 Earl Pembridge, Marsham, and one 
 or two of their friends took long rides 
 in the country occasionally on horses 
 which could be hired at some stables in 
 the town. Of course there w-as no occa- 
 sion for the earl to hire horseflesh, as 
 he possessed his own Arab steed. 
 
 Frank Egerton, the King of the 
 School, seldom took part in these eques- 
 trian excursions. His finances were not 
 in a sufficiently flourishing condition ; 
 for, although his mother frequently 
 sent him money, Frank rarely omitted 
 to return it, being well-assured that 
 she could, ill afford to spare it. 
 
 There was hardly a boy in the school 
 who would not have felt much pleasure 
 in being permitted to pay the horse hire 
 for him; but they knew that Frank 
 
 was very proud, and that such a pro. 
 position would have been hurtful to h: ’ 
 feelings. 
 
 So Frank generally remained behind 
 on such occasions, and either took a 
 walk with Kate Conway, or had an 
 interview with the detective, who had 
 attached ‘himself to the local police 
 force, but had hitherto failed to discover 
 the perpetrators of the several robberies 
 at Lexicon College. 
 
 Egerton had been made aware of the 
 secret that the school and its inmates 
 were watched, and was endeavouring to 
 aid the detective in hunting down the 
 scoundrels. 
 
 From the circumstance that the 
 villain who assaulted Doctor Whackley 
 in his study, and then so nearly termi- 
 nated our hero’s existence, was a man 
 who evidently could not have been an 
 inmate of the college, the detective had 
 been induced rather to relax the vigi- 
 lant watch he had kept over Baynes, 
 after seeing him beneath the trees with 
 Crawley holding something in his hand 
 like a bank-note. 
 
 A careful examination of that young 
 gentleman’s pockets and desk a short 
 time afterwards resulted in the dis- 
 covery of a letter, from which it 
 appeared that he actually had received 
 five pounds from his father that very 
 morning. 
 
 Frank Egerton, though unable to say 
 why, felt convinced that Baynes, if not 
 the thief, was at least an accomplice, 
 and kept a very sharp eye upon him. 
 
 All their watchings had been of no 
 use, however; it seemed as though the 
 thief would have the good fortune to 
 escape detection. 
 
 Baynes seemed to be tolerably free 
 from duns. 
 
 He was unable to go to his favourite 
 billiard-rooms on account of the doc- 
 tor’s strict orders to the contrary; and 
 the big boys of the college, who 
 sometimes met at the hostelry known 
 as the “ Six Bells,” had not enough of 
 the true spirit of gambling in them to 
 make it very pleasant or profitable ft* 
 him. 
 
84 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Captain Robinson, so far as could be 
 learnt, bad left the town; at all events 
 nothing was seen of bim. 
 
 To tbe great surprise of every one, 
 Baynes took to riding, and was, with 
 bis friend Crawley, frequently seen 
 cantering across tbe open downg in tbe 
 neighbourhood of Ballsbury. One 
 thing, however, was soon discovered, 
 they did not get their steeds at the 
 same place as the other boys — at the 
 “ Red Lion.” 
 
 Freddy Webber, too, took to the 
 same kind of exercise, though in a mild 
 way, for he had first of all to master 
 the rudiments of riding, while the 
 others were tolerably practised horse- 
 men. 
 
 To all this Doctor Whackley could 
 not, and did not, object. 
 
 Though anything but a 4 musfcmar 
 Christian ” himself, he always en- 
 couraged his pupils in athletic sports 
 of air kinds during the hours allotted 
 to recreation, and very much disliked 
 to see boys reading when they ought 
 to have been playing. 
 
 One day, when Marsham, the Earl 
 of Pembridge, Charlie Fitzgerald, and 
 one or two others, had gone out for 
 their customary canter, Freddy Web- 
 ber approached the King of the School. 
 
 “ Don’t you like riding, Egerton?” 
 he asked. 
 
 “ Very much indeed, Webber. There 
 is hardly anything I like better.” 
 
 “ I think I shall like it; but, you 
 know, I was never on a horse’s back 
 till this half, whereas you, I dare say, 
 have had a pony ever since you were 
 too heavy to ride the house dog. 
 
 “You are right, Freddy. But as I 
 can’t see any prospect of being able to 
 keep a horse for some years to come, I 
 mean to give up riding; it only makes 
 me long for what I cannot possess.” 
 
 “ But you can hire a horse.” 
 
 Yes — for a half-a-guinea. Really, 
 Freddy, I cannot afford to pay ten and 
 sixpence for an afternoon’s amusement. 
 £ am poor now you must remember.” 
 
 “ I wish you would come out, old 
 fellow. I know a place whw« we can 
 
 get very good horses indeed for about 
 half the ‘ Red Lion ’ price.” 
 
 Egerton did not require much coax- 
 ing, but speedily was on his way to the 
 stables patronized by Freddy. 
 
 They were situated in rather an out- 
 of-the-way back street, but that was 
 their only fault; so far as horseflesh 
 was concerned, Freddy vowed they 
 were quite equal to the “ Red Lion.” 
 
 During the walk, the conversation 
 turned upon Baynes, who had that 
 morning shown some symptoms of a 
 disposition to make another attempt 
 to raise himself to the supremacy. 
 
 “ I shall have to take the conceit 
 out of him again,” said Frank. I will 
 not allow him to illtreat smaller boys.’ 1 
 
 “ Just as he had spoken, they turned 
 into the stable-yard, and were very 
 much surprised to find Baynes standing 
 close to the gate. 
 
 From the grim, satirical sneer, on his 
 countenance it was quite evident that 
 he had overheard the last words of 
 Egerton’s speech. 
 
 He noticed the new comers with a 
 slight nod, and then began speaking to 
 one of the grooms. 
 
 Frank Egerton and Freddy Webber 
 at once went up to Mr. Martingale, 
 the proprietor. 
 
 “ Grood morning; can I have a horse 
 to day?” said Freddy. 
 
 “ Yes, sir ; I’ve got your favourite 
 in.” 
 
 “ My friend here requires a mount.” 
 
 “ Hem, that’s rather awkward. I’m 
 rather short of ’osses to-day, and that 
 gentleman,” he pointed to Baynes, 
 “has just picked out the best bit o’ 
 stuff I had. Ill -go and see though.” 
 
 He entered the stables, and just at 
 the door Baynes joined. 
 
 “ So this is where Baynes comes?” 
 observed Frank. 
 
 “ I wonder how much he is in debt 
 here?” queried Freddy. “ I feel pretty 
 certain he is not very regular in 
 paying.” 
 
 At this moment the stable-keeper 
 re-appeared, and Frank heard him 
 say— 
 
85 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WTO. 
 
 “ Well, I’ll do it; but if anything 
 happens — ” 
 
 Now, as the intelligent reader well 
 knows, such words will admit of a 
 variety of constructions, and Frank, 
 not being very suspicious, thought no- 
 thing of them.. 
 
 “ You can have a horse, sir; but she’s 
 rather fresh.” 
 
 “ That doesn’t matter. I like a little 
 spirit in a horse.” 
 
 “Saddle Brown Bess,” shouted the 
 stable-keeper. 
 
 “Brown Bess, sir!” said the man, 
 scratching his' head. 
 
 “ Yes, Brown Bess! Don’t you hear 
 what I say, you great gaping idiot?” 
 
 “ Mad Bess she ought to be called,” 
 muttered the man, as he walked away 
 to do as ordered. 
 
 “ Don’t you ride that mare, Frank,” 
 said Freddy, “ She is a most vicious 
 brute.” 
 
 “ Only a little spirit, I suppose.” 
 
 In a minute Brown Bess made her 
 appearance, and a wild-looking creature 
 she was, though extremely handsome. 
 
 “ Brown Bess is a soldier’s musket, 
 Frank. If you load that Brown Bess, 
 it is you who will go off,” -observed 
 Freddy, who could not resist the 
 temptation to make a bad pun. 
 
 “ She is certainly a vicious-looking 
 brute.” 
 
 At this moment Baynes, who was 
 some little distance away, spoke osten- 
 sibly to the ostler by whose side he 
 was standing, but evidently with the 
 intention that bis words should be 
 heard by every one present. 
 
 “ Pretty fellows to go out for a 
 ride !” he exclaimed in a sneering man- 
 ner. “ They are afraid to mount the 
 mare because she happens to be a little 
 bit skittish.” 
 
 “ I must show them that I am not 
 afraid,” whispered Frank. “Keep her 
 steady a moment, my man.” 
 
 During a momentary pause in the 
 antics her ladyship had been indulging 
 in, Egerton lightly vaulted into the 
 saddle. 
 
 “Let go!” he shouted, to the groom, 
 
 at the same time gathering np the 
 reins. 
 
 The groom instantly released his 
 hold of the bridle, and Brown Bess 
 commenced a series of the most extra- 
 ordinary kicks and leaps. 
 
 Frank kept his seat well, and soon 
 convinced the mad animal that he was 
 not to be trifled with. 
 
 After riding her two or three times 
 round the yard, she became tolerably 
 quiet, and then Freddy, who was 
 mounted on a very quiet and rather 
 ancient steed, led the way out into the 
 street. 
 
 A restless twitching of the ears 
 Convinced the rider of Brown Bess that 
 she would require very careful riding. 
 
 Two or three streets were traversed 
 safely, and Frank began to fancy that 
 the animal was not quite so mad as 
 was generally believed. 
 
 The market-place was at length 
 reached. 
 
 A drove of pigs being conducted to 
 the slaughter-house (the market was 
 nearly over) attracted the mare’s at- 
 tention; but she showed no signs of 
 fear till one of them, having felt the 
 lash of the drover’s whip, set up a loud 
 squealing. 
 
 Brown Bess immediately managed 
 to get the bit between her teeth, and 
 began to leap over the railings which 
 divided the various cattle pens in the 
 market-place. 
 
 The few people about hastily got out 
 of the way, and Frank, finding he could 
 not control the mare, began to think of 
 throwing himself off. 
 
 But the flagstones with which the 
 market-place was paved looked so hard 
 and uninviting that he resisted the 
 temptation. 
 
 “ What can the beast mean to do ?” 
 thought Frank, as Brown Bess made 
 straight for the open portals of the 
 town-hall which graced one side of the 
 market-place, while Freddy, on his 
 Eosinante, yelled to the people to help 
 to stop it. 
 
 The intention of the animal was soon 
 evident. 
 
86 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 She would take refuge from the squal- 
 ling, grunting tribe in the justice-room. 
 
 Well it was for the beadle that he 
 fled from his post, and took refuge in 
 the neighbouring hostelry, known as the 
 “ Wheatsheaf,” for had Brown Bess 
 come in contact with him, as she dashed 
 beneath the portico, his portly carcass 
 would have received many a dire bruise, 
 even if, haply, no bones had been broken. 
 
 Frank, to tell the truth, began to 
 grow alarmed, as he found his steed 
 wildly careering through the entrance 
 of the town-hall, and up the broad stone 
 staircase that led to the offices of the 
 corporation. 
 
 He began to calculate the chances of 
 broken limbs ; and the thought swiftly 
 flashed through his mind that Baynes 
 had persuaded the stable-keeper to 
 mount him on this mad animal in the 
 hope that a broken limb might be the 
 result. 
 
 All things must have an end, however. 
 
 Bess, on arriving at the top of the 
 grand staircase, stopped so suddenly 
 that our hero nearly went flying over 
 her head. 
 
 By a great effort, however, he managed 
 to keep his seat. 
 
 Had either of the office-doors been 
 open, the chances are that the mare 
 would have entered one or other of the 
 rooms. 
 
 As it was, she half-turned her head, 
 and seeing the difficulties of the posi- 
 tion to which she had brought herself, 
 began to tremble violently. 
 
 A slight relaxation of the j aws enabled 
 Frank once more to get a firm pull at 
 them. 
 
 “ She has brought me up here, she 
 shall carry me down,” said he to him- 
 self. 
 
 A gentle pull at the near rein, and 
 sne turned as carefully and quietly as 
 possible, stil? slightly trembling. 
 
 It was necessary to give her the 
 slightest possible touch with the heel 
 to induce her to commence the descent; 
 then she began to pick her way down 
 the stone steps as gingerly as a farmer’s 
 wife treading among new-laid eggs. 
 
 He reached the door, and was greeted 
 with a terrific cheer from the people 
 who had assembled to witness the de- 
 nouement of this strange performance. 
 
 The noise was listened to with the 
 greatest calmness by Bess, who seemed 
 in the perpetration of that one wild 
 freak to have completely changed her 
 nature. 
 
 Disregarding the cries of the beadle, 
 who emerged from his retreat, and 
 shouted to our hero to surrender him- 
 self to his custody for contempt of the 
 corporation, Frank trotted quietly away, 
 and rejoined Freddy Webber, who was 
 waiting on the other side of the market- 
 place, expecting each moment to see 
 his friend appear, either flying through 
 one of the upper windows or borne out 
 on a shutter. 
 
 His delight when he saw Frank quietly 
 riding towards him unharmed can be 
 better imagined than described. 
 
 “For Heaven’s sake, let us get back 
 to the stables,” he said, as soon as the 
 first congratulations were over. 
 
 “ Why go back ?” asked Frank. 
 
 “ To leave that horrid brute with her 
 owner.” 
 
 “ I came out for a ride, Freddy, and 
 I mean to have a ride. Come along.” 
 
 “ No, no ; not on that beast.” 
 
 “ Yes, on this beast, as you rudely 
 call her. She is a splendid animal, and 
 when we get out on Oddman’s Downs 
 you shall see how she can go.” 
 
 And despite all Freddy’s entreaties 
 to the contrary, Frank trotted off through 
 the streets, and soon gained the large 
 open space he had alluded to. 
 
 Looking round, he saw Freddy coming 
 along at as good a canter as he could 
 screw out of his somewhat antiquated 
 specimen of a horse. 
 
 “ Freddy, you see those three fir trees 
 yonder ?” he asked, as soon as his com- 
 panion came up. 
 
 “ Yes, I see them,” said Freddy. 
 
 “ They are quite a mile away, are 
 they not ?” 
 
 “ More ; a mile and a half, I should 
 sav.” 
 
 “ Then lend me your riding-whip." 
 
YHE KING OP ITIE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 87 
 
 u What for ? Surely you are not 
 gaing to touch the mad heast with any- 
 thing like a whip ?” 
 
 “ Certainly ; I mean to give her both 
 whip and spur in moderation, and go 
 out to those trees and back at racing 
 speed.” 
 
 So saying, Frank buttoned his coat, 
 fixed his hat firmly on his head, and 
 snatched the riding- whip from Freddy’s 
 hand. 
 
 “ Don’t do it, Frank. I know the 
 brute will be the death of you.” 
 
 “ I am bound to bring Brown Bess 
 to her senses, after Baynes’s sneer,” was 
 the reply, and away he started. 
 
 Bess was more than three-parts 
 thorough-bred, and Frank, though a 
 fine, well-grown youth, did not carry 
 over eight stone of flesh, blood, and 
 bone. 
 
 The mare sped along like the wind. 
 
 The fir trees were reached and passed, 
 but at such a headlong pace were they 
 going, that ere he could pull up, he 
 became aware of a ditch or gully before 
 him, some eighteen or twenty feet wide 
 — how deep he could not say. 
 
 Any attempt to check the mare’s 
 speed would certainly result in rolling 
 both horse and rider in the ditch, when 
 most probably both would be severally 
 damaged. 
 
 So with a dig of the spurs and a cut 
 of the whip, he put her to it. 
 
 The mare, however, was rather blown, 
 and though her fore-legs cleared the 
 chasm she had a hard struggle to fairly 
 gain the opposite side, falling with her 
 fore legs and body on the turf, while the 
 hind legs hung down in the chasm. 
 
 Frank was obliged to jump off quick 
 as lightning, and give a hard pull at 
 the h liter to get her out of the ditch. 
 
 “ I think you are pretty well subdued 
 now, my beauty,” said the young eques- 
 trian, as he brushed the dirt off her 
 legs and flanks, an opeiaiion she sub 
 mitted to very quietly ; “ but you’ll 
 have to carry me back over that ditch.” 
 
 He led her about a hundred yards, 
 turned, remounted, and rode her at the 
 dyke, which this time she cleared 
 splendidly. 
 
 Then Frank rejoined Webber, and, 
 after a quiet trot across the downs, the 
 two youths re-entered the good old 
 town of Ballsbury by another road. 
 
 Baynes was having a solitary ride 
 out. 
 
 As Frank and his friend were return- 
 ing they met him. 
 
 A slight nod was the only acknow- 
 ledgment of acquaintance, but Baynes’s 
 flushed face betokened his mortification 
 at the frustration of his schemes. 
 
 He had heard of the affair in the 
 market-place and town-hall, and, while 
 hearing, muttered curses upon the good 
 fortune which seemed to attend every 
 action of our hero. 
 
 Frank, on appearing with the tamed 
 steed at the stable-yard, received a 
 perfect ovation, which he took very 
 coolly, not knowing how far the horsey 
 people there assembled were sincere in 
 their congratulations. 
 
 The master of the establishment was 
 profuse in his apologies for the in- 
 convenience to which Frank had been 
 put, adding — 
 
 “ I never knew the mare do such 
 a thing before.” 
 
 Frank thought that very possible, 
 and accepted the apology, especially 
 as the owner of Brown Bess offered 
 him the free use of the quadruped rsr® 
 days a-week for a month. 
 
88 
 
 THE SING OF THE SCHOOL: OR. WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XXIIL 
 
 FIRST PIC-NIC. 
 
 The boys, when they heard of their 
 king’s adventures, were enthusiastic in 
 his praise. 
 
 But some of them, when they heard 
 the whole of the matter, were justly 
 indignant with Baynes, who, by his 
 taunts and sneers, incited Frank 
 Egerton to mount the mad mare. 
 
 Bully Baynes was cut by many of 
 them in consequence. 
 
 After tea that evening Frank and the 
 Earl of Pembridge prepared their les- 
 sons for the next day in a very hasty 
 manner, and then left the school-room 
 for the purpose of taking a walk in 
 the town. 
 
 Marsham, Lascelles, and two or 
 three others volunteered to accompany 
 them; but the offers were coldly re- 
 ceived, as the King of the School 
 and his friend were “going on import- 
 ant business.” 
 
 The intelligent reader will at once 
 guess that they intended to see two 
 young ladies whom we have already 
 introduced upon the scene. 
 
 We call them young ladies, because, 
 though their surviving parent was poor, 
 they had been well educated, and on all 
 occasions spoke and acted as ladies. 
 
 Frank and his friend had hardly 
 left the school-grounds when they saw 
 Kate and Lizzie coming towards them. 
 
 The girl’s had heard of Frank’s 
 equestrian feat at the town-hall, and 
 had been told that he afterwards rode 
 out of town. 
 
 They, especially Kate, felt anxious 
 to know how the mad ride had ter- 
 minated, and were walking down to- 
 wards the school in the hopes of 
 hearing something. 
 
 Right glad were they both to see 
 bur hero and his friend. 
 
 Dear reader, you really have no right 
 
 to know all the tender nonsense that 
 was said during the ten minutes im- 
 mediately after the meeting of the 
 young couples, so, with your permis- 
 sion, we will pick up the thread of 
 their discourse from the time when 
 they arrived at a certain green field, 
 the proprietor of which had placed 
 rustic seats by the pathway. 
 
 Having seated themselves, in the 
 course of a very loving conversation 
 the day of the month happened tc 
 be called in question. 
 
 “It’s the third of September,” ob- 
 served the earl. 
 
 “ Then next Wednesday is the holi- 
 day. How shall we spend it?” asked 
 Frank. 
 
 Now this was a very important 
 question, and while they are consider- 
 ing — the girls waiting very anxiously 
 for the decision — let me explain 
 things. 
 
 From time iminemorial it had been 
 the custom to observe the first Wednes- 
 day in every month as a holiday. 
 
 The reason for , such a custom no one 
 could tell, the origin being lost in the 
 clouds of antiquity. 
 
 On that day the pupils rose half-an- 
 hour earlier than usual, lines were 
 repeated before breakfast, and after 
 that meal they had two hours pl^sa; the 
 proceedings terminated at eleven in 
 the forenoon, after which the boys 
 were allowed to do as they pleased till 
 ten o’clock at night, when names were 
 called in the school-room. 
 
 “ I know what we’ll do,” said Pem- 
 bridge. 
 
 “ What?” 
 
 “ W e’ll have a pic-nic ; such j oily fun.” 
 
 “ Yes, that’s jolly. These young 
 ladies will like it, I know, won’t you. 
 Kate?” Frank observed. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN 
 
 89 
 
 “Very much indeed. Oh, it is so 
 kind of you!” 
 
 “ What say you, Lizzie ?” inquired 
 the earl. 
 
 “ I should like it above all things, 
 dear Gordon (Gordon was the earl’s 
 Christian name). I have never been 
 to a pic-nic yet.” 
 
 “But we must get a few others,” 
 suggested Frank. “ We’ll bring three 
 or four of our fellows, and you must 
 invite some ladies.” 
 
 These young people, not thinking any 
 harm in a day’s innocent amusement 
 themselves, of course did not for a 
 moment imagine that a cold and 
 suspicious world would perhaps hint 
 that it was improper for young people 
 to enjoy the pleasure of a pic-nic 
 without having a lot of old people to 
 look after them. 
 
 So they made all their arrangements. 
 
 It was agreed that two vehicles, each 
 capable of holding about six people, 
 should be in readiness at the “ Red 
 Lion,” at half-past eleven on Wednes- 
 day morning, to convey the whole 
 party to Knitton Folly, a most de- 
 lightful wood, about six miles distant. 
 
 The earl of Pembridge undertook to 
 make arrangements with White, the 
 best pastrycook in the town, fo~ a 
 
 couple of hampers of refreshments. 
 
 # * * * * * 
 
 Imagine that it is Wednesday, 11.30 
 
 4.M. 
 
 The scene is the court-yard of the 
 u Red Lion ” hotel. 
 
 In addition to the four people who 
 arranged the affair, Marsham, Lascelles, 
 and Freddy Webber are present, also 
 two young ladies named Griffiths, with 
 their mamma, who, on learning the 
 manner in which the expedition was 
 organised, volunteered to accompany 
 it, as a sort of body-guard and defence 
 against all kinds of scandal and evil 
 speaking. 
 
 Frank Egerton, of course, drives one 
 of the vehicles, which also contains 
 Kate Conway, her sister, the Earl of 
 Pembridge, and Mrs. Griffiths, the re- 
 mainder of the party being in vehicle 
 
 number two, tooled by Albert Marsham, 
 who was a far better hand at driving 
 than parsing. 
 
 A most pleasant drive was it. 
 
 First over the old stone bridge, then 
 by the side of some fertile meadows ; 
 but, gradually ascending, they reached 
 a range of glorious downs, covered 
 with golden-blossomed furze. 
 
 Four hundred and odd feet above 
 the level of Lexicon College playfield, 
 where the summer breezes, though 
 gentle and soft, sang weird songs in 
 their ears, and nothing else could be 
 heard on the now deserted race-course 
 save the shrill cry of the lapwing, and 
 the hum of the bee. 
 
 On one side of the road that famous 
 region of fir and beach, known as the 
 Warren (my lord’s keepers would not 
 allow pic-nics there); and on the other 
 hand an expanse of some miles of open 
 and cultivated land, in one part de- 
 scending into a valley where the 
 villages of Coombe, Stratford, Bishops- 
 stone, and Chalk lay, hidden from the 
 gaze of our young excurtionists 
 
 At length they reached Knitton 
 Folly, and turned aside out of the old, 
 grass-grown, Roman road they had 
 been travelling. 
 
 The earl was pilot, and told Frank 
 to keep on down the central ride or 
 avenue, which he did till they reached 
 a vast cavity in the hill-side, commonly 
 known as the Devil’s Punch-bowl ; 
 popular tradition asserting that hia 
 satanic majesty was formerly in the 
 habit of mixing his strong potations 
 there. 
 
 Not far from the Punch-bowl was 
 a little cottage, inhabited by one of the 
 keepers, whose son, an uncouth urchin 
 of ten, readily agreed to take charge 
 of the horses and provisions. 
 
 It was not long past noon when our 
 friends reached their destination; a 
 slight luncheon was partaken of, and 
 then the party dispersed, intending to 
 meet again at four for a more substan- 
 tial meal. 
 
 Of course Frank and Kate Conway 
 walked away together, and equally, of 
 
90 
 
 TEE KING 01 THE SCHOOL J OB, WHO WILL WES f 
 
 course, the Earl of Pembridge placed 
 himself beside Lizzie. 
 
 Marsham and Lascelles took charge 
 of the other young ladies, leaving 
 Freddy Webber to escort Mrs. Grif- 
 fiths. 
 
 From the “Punch-bowl” to Bus- 
 combe Ivers, where nuts were plentiful, 
 was not far, and thither they all 
 flocked. 
 
 Kate Conway had never been in such 
 a wild-looking wood before, and at first 
 was rather afraid of meeting a wolf or 
 a bear. 
 
 However, nothing worse than a 
 weasel was seen, and she soon overcame 
 her timidity. 
 
 It was at least half-an-hour after 
 the appointed time when they returned 
 to the spot where the vehicles had been 
 ieft. 
 
 The keeper’s son had collected a 
 quantity of dry wood and made a fire, 
 over which he had fixed a tripod of 
 large sticks, from which a kettle was 
 slung. 
 
 But while the tea was being made 
 a most unfortunate accident took 
 place. 
 
 Kate Conway had gone by herself to 
 a bank where a quantity of large 
 feathery grass grew, for the purpose of 
 collecting a quantity of it. 
 
 While so engaged she felt a sharp 
 sting on the palm, and hastily lifting 
 up her hand, found a reptile about two 
 feet and a half long hanging from it 
 and endeavouring to twine round 
 her arm. 
 
 She gave a loud scream, and in an 
 instant Egerton appeared at her side. 
 
 “ Oh, Frank, Frank I” exclaimed the 
 frightened girl. 
 
 “It’s an adder!” cried Frank, and 
 seizing the venomous beast by the tail 
 he jerked it away, throwing it very 
 nearly in Freddy Webber’s face, as 
 that youth and Marsham were coming 
 up to see what was the matter. 
 
 Frank was too busy, however, to 
 notice what became of it. 
 
 “ Turn your head aside, my darling, 
 that you may not see what I am going 
 
 to do,” said he, taking the bitten hand 
 in his own. 
 
 Kate, who had the most implicit 
 confidence in her young lover, immedi- 
 ately looked away. 
 
 Frank instantly opened his penknife, 
 made a deep cut where the poison 
 fangs had pierced the skin, and sucked 
 the wound. 
 
 “ Oh, Frank dear, you will poison 
 yourself,” said the fair girl, as soon as 
 she knew what he was doing. 
 
 “ I think not, my love; I am trying 
 to save your life, and if I fail I have no 
 wish to live. Now, then, let me tie 
 this round.” 
 
 This was a pocket-handkerchief tom 
 in strips which he bound round Kate’s 
 wrists so tightly that the circulation 
 of the blood was stopped, the venom 
 being thus prevented from spreading. 
 
 Freddy Webber and Marsham had 
 killed the adder, which was certainly a 
 very ugly-looking reptile, nearly three 
 feet long. 
 
 Lascelles had busied himself from 
 the time of the first alarm in get- 
 ting the horses attached to the 
 vehicles. 
 
 Kate Conway was handed into one 
 of them, with her sister, the Earl of 
 Pembridge, and Mrs. Griffiths; Frank 
 seized the reins and drove off as 
 sharply as possible towards Ballsbury, 
 leaving the others to pack up the 
 hampers and follow. " 
 
 The surgery of Doctor Roberts was 
 one of the first houses they came to 
 after reaching the town. 
 
 Frank pulled up, lifted out Kate, 
 and carried her into the place; the 
 poor girl was almost fainting with 
 fright, pain, and excitement. 
 
 The case having been explained to 
 him, Doctor Roberts proceeded to make 
 a very careful examination of the wound. 
 
 “ You have had a very narrow 
 escape,” said he. “ If this young 
 gentleman had not acted with such 
 promptitude you would by this time 
 have been past recovery, for the wounds 
 made by the adder’s fangs were deep, 
 and touched an important vein,” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 91 
 
 He then prescribed a variety of 
 poultices, lotions and draughts, and 
 recommended Kate to go home to 
 bed at once, promising to call later 
 in the evening and see how she pro- 
 gressed. 
 
 Frank would not leave her till she 
 was safe at her father’s door. 
 
 As they were about to part the fair 
 girl threw her unbandaged arm about 
 her lover’s neck, and, while holding 
 up. her rosy mouth to be kissed, 
 whispered — 
 
 “ My Frank, you have twice saved 
 me from death; my life shall be 
 devoted to your happiness.” 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 A MYSTERY CLEARED UP. 
 
 Before he retired to rest that night, 
 Frank sent his messenger and hench- 
 man, Harry, to Mr. Conway’s house to 
 inquire after Miss Kate’s health. 
 
 To his great satisfaction the boy re- 
 turned with the pleasing intelligence 
 that the doctor had said all danger was 
 over. 
 
 After that Frank was able to go 
 to bed and sleep well, a thing he had 
 previously despaired of being able 
 to do. 
 
 The next morning the messenger was 
 sent again, and this time Harry return- 
 ed with the following news. 
 
 Miss Conway was not likely to 
 suffer any ill effects from the adder’s 
 bite, but the surgeon had advised her 
 to remain in all that day, that she 
 might recover from the severe shock 
 her nervous system had sustained. 
 
 Next day she was quite well, with the 
 exception of a slight wound on the hand 
 
 where Frank’s knife had left its trace. 
 
 ##**#* 
 
 A week after the pic-nic, which had 
 come to so unpleasant a conclusion, a 
 grand foot-ball match took place. 
 
 Thirty boys selected nominally by 
 Crawley, but in reality by Baynes, who 
 assumed the management of affairs from 
 the time the challenge was given, un- 
 dertook to play twenty selected by 
 
 Frank Eger ton, the King of the 
 School, king in sports and pastimes as 
 well as in scholastic studies. 
 
 Crawley, artful fellow, had quietly 
 enlisted all the big boys under his 
 banner, except some half-dozen of oui 
 friends, who declined to take service 
 with such a captain, so that when 
 Frank began to look up his side he 
 found he must content himself with 
 smaller chaps. 
 
 He, of course, had Marsham, Fitz- 
 gerald, Lascelles, and Webber on his 
 side, but the others were puny-looking 
 compared with those attached to 
 Baynes and Crawley. 
 
 But his fellows were full of pluck, 
 and all looked up to him as their un- 
 disputed leader. 
 
 Every command of his was obeyed 
 without the slightest hesitation, and 
 each player did the work assigned to 
 him without grumbling. 
 
 With the opposition it was different 
 
 Many of them knew quite as much 
 about football as their reputed leader, 
 and could play as well, if not better, 
 there was much jealously at and resist- 
 ance to the authority assumed by 
 Baynes. 
 
 Consequently, while they should have 
 been practising, they were debating as 
 to who should be their captain. 
 
92 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 The all-important hour arrived. 
 
 “To the goals I To the goals!” 
 shouted Egerton. 
 
 Small fry and non-players were un- 
 ceremoniously bundled out of the way, 
 and the two bodies of players took up 
 their positions at their respective posts. 
 
 Foot-ball is a game so well-known 
 and practised, that it would be un- 
 necessary to here enter into a learned 
 disquisition on the merits of the game, 
 and its rules ; so having separated the 
 bodies of antagonists, let us commence 
 playing. 
 
 Egerton, with his usual good-luck, 
 had won the choice of goals and the 
 kick off. 
 
 Having arranged his little army, 
 some to keep the goals, and some to 
 play up, he shouted out. 
 
 “ Are you ready?” 
 
 “ Yes,” was the reply from the 
 opposite side. 
 
 Without more ado, he took a short 
 run of half-a-dozen steps, and sent the 
 ball whizzing away towards the oppo- 
 site goal, a fair flight of at least fifty 
 yards before it touched the ground. 
 
 A loud cheer, and the opposite side 
 rushed forward to drive it back; the 
 two sides closed, and — 
 
 “When Greek joined Greek then 
 was the tug of war.” 
 
 There was a furious struggle, a dense 
 mass of human beings struggling to- 
 wards a central point, where hard kicks 
 were plentiful, and where Frank Eger- 
 ton might have been seen exerting all 
 his strength to drive the ball towards 
 the adversary’s goal. 
 
 “ Donner and bitzen! you haf break 
 my legs!” exclaimed a gutteral voice. 
 
 And Professor Moeritz, who played 
 with Egerton’s side, limped out of the 
 crowd, but in a few seconds returned, 
 again to receive something more than a 
 share of the hard knocks of the battle. 
 
 At length the crowd suddenly 
 separated. 
 
 The ball was driven back to Eger- 
 ton’s side, and a determined rush of 
 Baynes’s party carried it nearly up to 
 the goal. 
 
 “ Look out there,” shouts Frank; 
 but the warning was unnecessary. His 
 players were all on the watch. 
 
 Back comes the ball, and with a 
 well-directed drop-kick the King of 
 the School sends it flying about two 
 feet over the cross-bar between the 
 goal posts. 
 
 Loud cheers from Frank’s side, from 
 the non-players, and from two young 
 ladies, who had been very anxiously 
 watching the game from the roadway 
 near the gate. 
 
 Baynes and Crawley, who had not 
 done much of the hard fighting, by- 
 the-bye, bullied their men awfully, 
 and an immense am-ount of grumbling 
 ensued during the ten minutes that 
 were devoted to changing goals, and 
 preparing for the next kick off. 
 
 Glenny, one of Baynes’s best players, 
 roundly declared that he would not be 
 ruled by an ass, who shirked his own 
 share of the work; and being loudly 
 applauded by the others, proceeded to 
 make his own preparations for continu- 
 ing the game. 
 
 He sent his leaders to keep goal, an 
 arrangement they sulkily acquiesced in. 
 
 It was his kick off, and being rather 
 an artful customer, he sent it into the 
 air as high as possible, so that his own 
 side might rush forward and catch it. 
 
 Frank saw the dodge, and led his 
 own fighting brigade on to the charge. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, valuable for his 
 weight rather than for scientific play, 
 was in the front, and luckily for his own 
 side, got tripped up in the thick of 
 the scrimmage, just in time to prevent 
 Glenny from giving a kick which must 
 have sent the ball flying well into 
 Frank’s goal, if it had not fallen upon 
 the professor’s shoulder instead. 
 
 The King of the School, whose keen 
 eye saw everything, at once noted his 
 opportunity. 
 
 “Hurrah! The game is ours!” he 
 shouted, and with a splendid drop- 
 kick the ball was sent again flying 
 between Baynes’s goal posts. 
 
 Two goals had been gained in a very 
 little over an hour, a thing not done 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 93 
 
 every day, and of which Frank had 
 great reason to be proud. 
 
 “You are too well drilled for us,” 
 said Glenny. 
 
 And that was in reality the secret of 
 the other side’s success. 
 
 So captains of cricket and foot-ball 
 clubs bear this in mind — first of all 
 make your men respect you, and then 
 get them to move in strict obedience 
 to your instructions. 
 
 What use is a general if his troops 
 disobey orders, or act according to their 
 own inclinations ? 
 
 The game being ended, they picked 
 up the German professor, who was 
 rather severely bruised, though perhaps 
 more frightened than hurt. 
 
 He had never before taken part in 
 
 so fiercely contested a game. 
 
 ****** 
 
 “Who has moved my coat?” said 
 Glenny, as he proceeded to array him- 
 self in those portions of his attire which 
 he had cast aside during the game. 
 
 “ I did not leave my jacket here, I 
 know,” said another. “ I placed it 
 upon this bough.” 
 
 Several others of Baynes’s party also 
 complained that their garments had 
 been interfered with, but no one could 
 give any explanation. 
 
 Every one had been so intently 
 watching the play that they had not 
 noticed a man who had stealthily 
 been examining their pockets during 
 the game. 
 
 This man was the detective, of whom 
 we have already spoken as being em- 
 ployed to discover the perpetrators of 
 the several robberies that had taken 
 place in Lexicon College. 
 
 Hitherto he had not been successful. 
 
 While the boys were at their game, 
 the man had quietly examined the 
 pockets of all Baynes’s side, apparently 
 taking great interest in letters and 
 papers of all kind. 
 
 Having satisfied his curiosity, the 
 ma n retired from the trees on and be- 
 neath which the coats and vests had 
 been placed, without having been 
 noticed by any one of the players. J 
 
 A great deal of confused grumbling 
 went on among the boys as they dressed 
 themselves, for the good beating they 
 had received at foot-ball had not 
 improved their tempers, and the inter- 
 ference with their clothes was an 
 additional injury. 
 
 It would have gone hard with the 
 offender had they known where to find 
 him. 
 
 “ I say, boys, look to your pockets,” 
 Glenny suddenly exclaimed. 
 
 “ What’s the matter?” 
 
 “ Anything missing — lost some bank- 
 notes?” 
 
 “ No,” replied Glenny, in answer to 
 these inquiries ; “ but I am ready to 
 swear these letters were in my right- 
 hand pocket when I took my coat off, 
 now I find them in the left.” 
 
 The other boys at once began to 
 examine into the state of their own 
 possessions. 
 
 No one seemed to have lost anything 
 but Baynes. 
 
 He turned suddenly pale. 
 
 “ Some one has been looking over a 
 lot of letters and things I had. One 
 of them has been put in the wrong 
 envelope, and ” 
 
 He paused, and had another search, 
 after which he continued with increased 
 paleness — 
 
 “ One of them is gone. I would not 
 have lost it for the world.” 
 
 Hurriedly leaving his companions, 
 Baynes went back to the house, and 
 had a good search in his own boxes and 
 his desk, hoping, though without much 
 ground for hope, that he might have 
 left the missing letter behind, though 
 he perfectly remembered taking it 
 from his pocket that very morning. 
 
 It could not be found. 
 
 That evening Baynes informed Doc- 
 tor Whackley of his loss, and described 
 the general appearance of the missing 
 document, though he declined to state 
 the subject of the epistle. 
 
 “Is this letter of any very great 
 importance to you, Baynes ?” asked thi 
 doctor. 
 
 “ It is, indeed, sir.* 
 
94 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 “ But you decline to give the writer’s 
 name, and to say what it is all 
 about ?” 
 
 “ Certainly, sir. The thief, whoever 
 he may be” — here he looked full at 
 Egerton, who met his gaze so un- 
 flinchingly that the bully was com- 
 pelled to turn away — “knows very 
 well that the letter belongs to me. If 
 he will not return it, I hope he will 
 have a sufficient sense of honour to keep 
 the secret he has discovered.” 
 
 “ It is a strange affair. However, I 
 can only promise you that if the cul- 
 prit is detected he shall be expelled. 
 Boys,” he continued, addressing the 
 whole school, “ I appeal to all to put a 
 stop to this disgraceful state of affairs.” 
 
 “ I beg pardon for interrupting, sir,” 
 said a strange voice near the door. 
 
 Every head was turned. 
 
 A man, who had frequently been seen 
 lounging about near the school, was 
 standing there. 
 
 “ That young gentleman has lost 
 a letter, I believe ? ” continued the in- 
 truder. 
 
 “ Yes,” said Baynes, rising hastily 
 and changing colour. 
 
 “ I took it from your pocket, and I 
 beg pardon of the other young gentle- 
 men whose clothes I disturbed.” 
 
 “ Give it me instantly!” exclaimed 
 Baynes, as he made a step forward. 
 
 “Sit down, sir!” replied the man, ! 
 sternly, in tones so authoritative that 
 Baynes immediately slunk back to his 
 seat like a whipped cur. 
 
 “ I should like to have a few words 
 with you in private, if you please, sir,” 
 continued the man. 
 
 “Yes,” replied the doctor. 
 
 “ And while we are together let 
 none of them get away.” 
 
 “ The heads of forms will see that 
 no boy leaves the school-room under 
 any pretext,” said the doctor, who then 
 gathered his robes round him and 
 stalked out. 
 
 Let us follow them. 
 
 On entering his private study, the 
 doctor threw himself into an easy chair 
 and motioned his visitor to a seat. 
 
 That visitor, it is hardly necessary to 
 explain, was the detective. 
 
 “ You have discovered something of 
 importance,” said Doctor Whackley. 
 
 “ I have sir.” 
 
 “ Pray Heaven it is not as I suspect. 
 Well, let me know all about it!” 
 
 “The thief who stole your bank- 
 notes, the forger who forged your cheque, 
 is Baynes!” 
 
 “ Thank Heaven! I almost feared it 
 might be my pet pupil, the King of the 
 School.” 
 
 “ This letter, which I took from his 
 pocket while he was playing foot-ball, 
 is from a billiard swindler who formerly 
 haunted the rooms you have since pro- 
 hibited your pupils from going to.” 
 
 “ But this is no proof. The writer 
 only accuses Baynes of certain mis- 
 deeds.” 
 
 “True; but as soon as I had read 
 the letter I went to this Captain Robin- 
 son. I knew were to find him, and 
 extorted from him a confession which 
 gave me full proof of Baynes’s guilt.” 
 “ Can it be possible? — A pupil of mine 
 a common thief!” 
 
 “ Yes; and a dangerous one, for he 
 steals in such a way that the first ap- 
 pearances of guilt fall on others.” 
 
 “ What is to be done?” 
 
 “ You must prosecute.” 
 
 “ What 1” 
 
 “ I say you must prosecute the of- 
 fender.” 
 
 “ I cannot.” 
 
 The detective merely smiled. 
 
 After a long silence the doctor again 
 spoke. 
 
 “ You, being a member of the police 
 force, of course know the routine of the 
 law in such cases. I do not; but I 
 certainly shall not appear either as 
 prosecutor or witness against one of my 
 pupils.” 
 
 “ Then, sir, my mission is fulfilled. 
 
 I have pointed out the offender; and if 
 you refuse the remedy offered by the' 
 law I can only wash my hands of the 
 case.'” 
 
 “ Very good.” 
 
 “And, of course, I shall be compelled. 
 
95 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 to release the burglar, the man who 
 made a savage attack on you, and 
 nearly killed young Egerton.” 
 
 The doctor winced at this rather, hut 
 replied, boldly — 
 
 “ Yes. I cannot think that he will 
 remain in the town long, knowing that 
 he is detected.” 
 
 “ Very well. G-ood evening, sir.” 
 
 “Good evening. Yet wait a moment.” 
 
 The doctor wrote out a cheque for 
 fifty pounds, and handed it to the de- 
 tective, who quickly transferred it to 
 his pocket-book. 
 
 He then walked away, and Doctor 
 Whackley returned to the big school- 
 room. 
 
 A row of no ordinary kind had been 
 going on during his absence. 
 
 A few minutes after the detective 
 called away the doctor, Baynes rose 
 from his seat and walked towards the 
 door. 
 
 “ Baynes, you shall sit as ze doctor 
 have ordered,” said Professor Moeritz, 
 and Frank Egerton, as head of the form, 
 at once re-echoed the command. 
 
 “ That man has my letter. I mean 
 to have it,” was the reply. 
 
 “ Quite right,” said Crawley, and one 
 or two others. 
 
 “You can’t leave the school,” said 
 Frank, placing his back against the 
 door. 
 
 “ I will.” 
 
 The rash youth, who was evidently 
 very much excited, put out his hand, 
 seized Egerton by the coat collar, and 
 endeavoured to drag him from his post. 
 
 Frank, of course, replied by hitting 
 out straight from the shoulder, and 
 flooring his opponent. 
 
 In an instant the school was in an 
 uproar. 
 
 Baynes rose to his feet, drew a clasps 
 knife from his pocket, and made a rush 
 at Egerton, with the evident intention 
 of stabbing him. 
 
 Marsham saw it, and immediately 
 jerked the weapon from his hand, re- 
 ceiving, while so doing, a severe blow 
 in the face from Crawley. . 
 
 That young sneak fancied he would 
 
 not be seen, but Freddy Webber had 
 been watching the melee, and at once 
 began to pitch into Master Crawley. 
 
 People did not look upon Freddy as 
 much of a pugilist, but he proved him- 
 self quite a match for his antagonist. 
 
 In the meantime, Frank Egerton was 
 milling Baynes in splendid style, and 
 very shortly reduced him to obedience, 
 not before some desks had been over- 
 turned, and a few ink-bottles spilt upon 
 the floor. 
 
 At this juncture entered Doctor 
 Whackley. 
 
 “ There has been some disturbance 
 here ?” said he, inquiringly. 
 
 “ Yes, sir.” 
 
 “ What is it?” 
 
 “ Baynes tried to go out against your 
 orders, and I had a severe struggle to 
 prevent him.” 
 
 “ Bring Baynes here.” 
 
 Marsham, Lascelles, and Frank Eger- 
 ton at once pounced upon him, and 
 dragged him up to the steps of Doctor 
 Whackley’s desk. 
 
 “ Hoist him 1” 
 
 Marsham being the tallest of the 
 party seized the struggling victim by 
 the arms, and drew him up upon his 
 shoulders. 
 
 Then followed the first public birch- 
 ing that had taken place that half, for 
 the doctor was sparing of the rod, pre- 
 ferring to rule by love rather than by 
 fear. 
 
 When the doctor’s arm (and it was a 
 strong one) began to descend with full 
 force Baynes set up a most hideous yell 
 for mercy. 
 
 But the pedagogue was relentless, and 
 gave Baynes a fair four dozen. 
 
 “ This is the thief, — ” said he, when 
 at last he threw down his birch, “ the 
 thief who for weeks past has been bring- 
 ing disgrace upon the school.” 
 
 The announcement was received with 
 silent astonishment. 
 
 “ Go to your bed-room, Baynes, 
 continued the doctor, “and there re- 
 main till I send for you in the morning. 
 You are no longer fit to associate with 
 these gentlemen.” 
 
96 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Baynes walked off, and Professor 
 Moeritz followed, who, having locked 
 him in, brought away the key of his 
 bed-room. 
 
 There was an end to all study that 
 night. 
 
 Books were thrown aside, and the 
 boys broke up into little groups, specu- 
 lating upon the strange affair. 
 
 Doubts were rife as to the ultimate 
 result, for the boys did not know the 
 resolution Doctor Whackley had formed, 
 •consequently there was some discussion 
 as to whether Baynes would simply be 
 expelled, or whether his expulsion would 
 be followed by legal proceedings. 
 
 Frank *Egerton and his friend, the 
 Earl of Pembridge, thought not. 
 
 “ It would be an insult to all of us 
 to bring one of the old school into a 
 police-court,” said they. 
 
 After supper that night Doctor Whack- 
 ley called two or three of the senior 
 pupils into his study. 
 
 “ I want to have a short talk with 
 you about Baynes,” said he, when they 
 were all seated. 
 
 “ I am very glad the thief has been 
 found out, sir,” said Frank. 
 
 “So am I, for there was a disgrace 
 hanging over all the school.” 
 
 “ May I ask what you mean to do 
 with him, sir,” asked the Earl of Pem- 
 bridge. 
 
 “ He must leave in the morning, that 
 is certain.” 
 
 “ No criminal proceedings I hope, 
 sir ?” 
 
 “ Certainly not ; I should be sorry to 
 disgrace my good pupils by letting the 
 world know they evet had such a bad 
 companion. I also wish to know whe- 
 ther you think his expulsion should be 
 public or private, as it is a matter con- 
 cerning you all ?” 
 
 “ Private !” was the unanimous re- 
 sponse. 
 
 “ Let him be shown out by the back 
 gate while the others are in school or 
 at breakfast,” suggested Che earl, “ I 
 %m quite sure we none of us wish to 
 *e him again.” 
 
 “ It shall be done so. I may add, for 
 
 your satisfaction, that I have visited 
 him once since this unhappy affair, and 
 he has acknowledged his guilt. Good 
 evening.” 
 
 “ Good evening, sir,” responded they, 
 and hurried back to the hall, all resolved 
 to be silent as to the mode in which 
 Baynes was to make his exit. 
 
 Nearly every one was abusing the 
 detected rogue — none more loudly than 
 his late friend, Crawley. 
 
 “ Hullo, youngster, I thought you 
 took his part ?” said the earl, planting 
 himself right before the sneak. 
 
 “ So I did at first, for I did not think 
 any one in the old place could be guilty 
 of such a bad action.” 
 
 “You are a bad lot yourself,” said 
 Webber, suddenly pushing himself to 
 the front. “ You struck Marsham when 
 he was not looking, and then sat down 
 so that he should not see you. I should 
 like to give you a second edition of the 
 I punching I let you have — revised, cor- 
 rected, and greatly enlarged. 
 
 “ I don’t think you could,” was the 
 sulky response. 
 
 “ We’ll see in the morning,” said 
 Webber. 
 
 At that moment the clock gave warn- 
 ing that it was time to retire, and they 
 all hurried upstairs. 
 
 Frank Egerton and Fitzgerald had 
 only recently been removed to an apart- 
 ment adjoining that in which the cap 
 tive slept. 
 
 While they were undressing, and. for 
 some time after the lights were extin- 
 guished, the two friends kept up an 
 animated discussion on the events or 
 the day. , 
 
 In the course of time they came to 
 speak of the challenge Freddy Webber 
 had so boldly thrown down to Crawley. 
 
 Fitzgerald laughed loudly at the 
 idea of a fight, Freddy being anything 
 but a pugilist, though of undoubted 
 courage, while Crawley was a notorious 
 coward; and Frank joined in the 
 merriment. 
 
 Suddenly the King of the Schoo/ 
 ceased, and motioned his 
 also to be silent. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 99 
 
 “ Our laughter must grate horribly 
 upon the ears of the poor prisoner,” 
 said he. Let us not insult him now 
 that he has been detected.” 
 
 Fitzgerald assented, and, a few 
 
 minutes after, both were asleep. 
 ****** 
 
 The next morning Doctor Whackley* 
 ascended the steps of his desk and 
 sternly commanded silence. 
 
 At oaoe the whole school was hushed. 
 
 The boys guessed that they were 
 to hear something of their late school- 
 fellow. 
 
 “ Boys,” said the doctor ; it was my 
 intention to have expelled Baynes from 
 
 the school this morning for thieving, 
 but he has saved me the pain of so doing 
 by running away. He has gone, and I 
 now have to request that you will 
 cease to think or speak of him, so that 
 the recollection of this very painful affair 
 may die out as speedily as possible. Let 
 it be forgotten that Baynes was ever a 
 pupil at this establishment.” 
 
 “ I shall not mention his name 
 again, sir, unless I am compelled to do 
 so,” said Frank. 
 
 “ I hope the others will follow your 
 example,” observed the doctor, who 
 then settled down to the regular busi- 
 ness of the school. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 CRAWLEY TAKES BAYNES’S PLACE. 
 
 That evening the excitement was be- 
 ginning to subside. 
 
 Boys could think of their games and 
 their lessons, while Baynes was cer- 
 tainly not spoken of publicly. 
 
 Doctor Whackley was seconded well in 
 his efforts to bring about oblivion (so 
 far as Baynes and his misdeeds were 
 concerned) by the under-masters, and 
 notably by Professor Moeritz. 
 
 The worthy German told his drollest 
 anecdotes in the drollest manner, and 
 did all he possibly could to divert the 
 attention of his pupils from the past. 
 
 He was sitting on a camp-stool, un- 
 der x wide-spreading elm tree in the 
 piay-field, with a group of theboysround 
 him, when he suddenly remembered 
 that he had left his pipe in his study. 
 
 Professor Moeritz was a great con- 
 sumer of the Indian Weed, and, as soon 
 as he discovered that he was smoke- 
 less, called for a volunteer to fetch the 
 missing pipe. 
 
 Three or four of the boys at once 
 
 started on the errand, amongst whom 
 was Freddy Webber. 
 
 A most exciting race across the 
 field took place, but Freddy, being 
 pretty swift of foot, managed to get 
 in first. 
 
 Professor Moeritz had a variety of 
 pipes in his study, all very much alike. 
 
 Freddy decided that it would be 
 right to take that which appeared to 
 have been most recently used, and ac- 
 cordingly secured it. 
 
 Then turning, in an unlucky moment, 
 he caught sight of a case of duelling 
 pistols, with their accompanying pow- 
 der-flask and bullet mould. 
 
 Freddy’s active mind immediately 
 conceived a practical joke. 
 
 He seized the flask, and having en- 
 joined silence on the part of the others, 
 began to operate. 
 
 First of cdl he put a very small frag* 
 ment of tobacco from the professor’s 
 pouch into the bottom of the pipe and 
 pressed it down. 
 
100 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Then about half-a-pistol charge of 
 powder was screwed up tightly in 
 paper, and placed in the painted por- 
 celain bowl, with more tobacco on the 
 top, so that it appeared to be properly 
 filled. , 
 
 Our mischievous urchins then com- 
 posed their features as well as possible, 
 and conveyed the pipe to its proper 
 owner, Professor Moeritz; Freddy 
 having the task of presenting it to 
 some one else. 
 
 The German gentleman was ex- 
 tremely pleased, and on finding that 
 the bowl was filled, produced his 
 patent tinder-box and applied a light 
 to the tobacco. 
 
 Of course many of the boys who 
 were gathered round the professor, 
 listening to his wonderful story of the 
 baron, who had a castle on an island of 
 the Ehine, and was eaten by an invading 
 army of rats during a famine, knew 
 nothing of the trick that had been 
 played. 
 
 Suddenly, however, they all started, 
 while the professor nearly tumbled 
 backwards with fright. 
 
 There was a loud explosion as soon 
 as the fire reached the powder, and the 
 pipe was shivered into fragments, one 
 of which knocked the professor’s 
 hat off. 
 
 “ Per teufel ! der teufel ist in ze 
 pipe!” he exclaimed as he looked at the 
 stem, which still remained between his 
 teeth. 
 
 At that moment a broad grin on the 
 face of one of the conspirators — the 
 boy who had handed him the pipe, and 
 who intensely enjoyed the result of 
 Freddy’s stratagem — gave him an idea 
 that the explosion was not the result of 
 any supernatural visitation. 
 
 Professor Moeritz extended his right 
 arm, caught the culprit by the collar, 
 and gave him a stinging box on the 
 ears. 
 
 “ You young rascal, it ist you dat 
 haf make my pipe into ein gun, a bomb- 
 shell, and haf plown me oop like a Guy 
 Faux. You shall write me two hun- 
 dred lines from Virgil.” 
 
 44 I beg your pardon, sir,” said Freddy 
 stepping forward. “It was I who did it." 
 
 “ You ?” 
 
 “ Yes, sir. I hope you have not been 
 hurt by my very foolish practical joke.” 
 
 “ No ; but you are a bad boy, and 
 must write ze lines instead of Roberts.” 
 
 “ Very well, sir,” said Freddy, and 
 marched off towards the school-room 
 
 to commence his task. 
 
 ****** 
 
 “ I thought Webber was to have- 
 I fought Crawley this morning,” said 
 Lascelles, some short time afterwards. 
 
 “ Yes, so I thought,” replied our hero ; 
 “ and Freddy was really quite anxious 
 to distinguish himself, but the other 
 declined very wisely, I. think, for Freddy 
 would have given him a sound thrash- 
 ing, you may depend on it.” 
 
 Webber’s task was completed early 
 the next day, and he was once more at 
 liberty to go beyond the school bounds. 
 
 So, in the evening, he took a stroll 
 through the town by way of amusing 
 himself. 
 
 He had got into a street which, though 
 not prohibited, was not much fre- 
 quented by the boys, when he became- 
 aware of a familiar figure before him. 
 
 It was none other than Crawley, who 
 for some reason best known to himself, 
 had chosen to walk that way. 
 
 And coming towards them was ano- 
 ther old friend, Harry, the general scout 
 and errand-boy to our young friends. 
 
 Harry was pretty heavily laden , having 
 a big, brown-paper parcel under his left 
 arm, while in his right hand he carried 
 a basket of fruit, presents from Lord 
 Pembridge to his little sweetheart, Lizzie 
 Conway. 
 
 Crawley, who was walking in front of 
 Webber, looked very hard at Harry as 
 he came up. 
 
 “ Stop, you youngster,” said he 
 roughly. 
 
 Harry obeyed. 
 
 “ Don’t your masters teach you man- 
 ners, you unlicked young cub ?” 
 
 44 Yes, sir.” 
 
 “ Then why don’t you touch your 
 cap when you see a gentleman ?” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 101 
 
 “I can’t very well, sir, while I 
 am carrying these things,” replied 
 Harry. 
 
 “Can’t you? Then you can take 
 that.” 
 
 At the same moment, suiting the 
 action to the word, Crawley gave Harry 
 a heavy blow on the face. 
 
 “ Take that, you coward!” said 
 Freddy, who had been gradually coming 
 up all this time, and had overheard the 
 latter part of the conversation. 
 
 The blow he gave Crawley sent that 
 young bully, who was not prepared for 
 it, sprawling in the gutter. 
 
 As soon as he looked up and saw who 
 it was had struck the blow, he gathered 
 himself up hastily, and ran off as fast 
 as his legs could carry him. 
 
 Freddy, after saying a few words to 
 Harry, was about to continue his walk, 
 when suddenly he received a slap that 
 prostrated him. 
 
 “You young ruffian!” exclaimed a 
 gruff voice. I saw you ill-treating 
 that poor hoy. I am afraid your mas- 
 ter won’t whack you, so I’ll take the 
 liberty of doing it.” 
 
 The speaker, a big, powerful man, 
 then proceeded to give several severe 
 punches about the head. 
 
 « Let him have it well,” said another 
 voice, the owner of which could not be 
 seen. 
 
 Freddy started at the sound, for he 
 thought he knew those tones. 
 
 During all this time, Harry had 
 been shouting for the police, and at 
 last a member of the blue coat force 
 
 made his appearance. 
 
 The adversary then immediately 
 left off beating Freddy, and bolted up 
 one of the side-streets. 
 
 « What’s the row?” asked the man 
 
 in blue, as he came up. 
 
 Webber explained, and demanded 
 that his assailant should instantly be 
 pursued, and taken into custody. 
 
 “ What’s his name?” was the police- 
 
 man’s next question. 
 
 “ I don’t know. How 
 
 should I?” 
 
 said Freddy, rather indignant at being 
 thus cross-examined. 
 
 “ You say a man’s been heating of 
 you, which is werry hevident, and you 
 wants me to foller, and take him into 
 custody. How can I do it, onless you 
 tells me who he is ?” 
 
 “He’s a — a — big man, with black 
 whiskers.” 
 
 “ Well dressed?” 
 
 “ Bather seedy-looking.” 
 
 “ There’s many like that about.” 
 
 “ What’s to be done, then? Am 
 I to have no redress?” 
 
 “ You must wait till you sees him 
 again, then collar him, and send 
 for the perlice,” said the member of 
 the force, with a grin, as he walked 
 away. 
 
 “ Nice advice,” exclaimed Freddy, 
 as he continued his walk towards the 
 school, where, in due course of time, 
 he arrived with two black eyes and a 
 cut on his cheek. 
 
 He was very quickly surrounded by a 
 crowd of sympathising friends, who in- 
 quired how he had come by such dis- 
 figurements. 
 
 Freddy related his adventures. 
 
 G-reat indignation was expressed on 
 all sides. 
 
 About half-an-hour afterwards, 
 another boy came in who had been 
 treated in much the same manner, 
 near the same place. 
 
 Then came a third. 
 
 The boys were furious. 
 
 The seedy individual with black 
 whiskers very evidently had some spite 
 against the school, and was waylaying 
 the boys whenever he had an oppor- 
 tunity. . 
 
 “This must be stopped!” exclaimed 
 Frank Egerton. “ Who will go with 
 
 me?” , f 
 
 « I will!” shouted a score of the 
 
 biggest. 
 
 « Come, then,” said Frank. 
 
 But at that moment the under- 
 masters came round, and sent them all 
 into the house. 
 
102 
 
 JHE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OB, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A FKEE FIGHT. 
 
 ANOTHER thing transpired that even- 
 ing which only increased the anger of 
 the hoys. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, who, of course, was 
 not bound down to any particular time 
 of retiring, ventured out in the town 
 at a late hour in the evening, a thin^ 
 he was not in the habit of doing. 
 
 But the professor had heard that 
 a countryman of his was in the town, 
 sick, and in great distress. 
 
 Every recollection of Vaterland came 
 back to his memory, and putting his 
 purse in his pocket, he started out to 
 relieve the wants of his fellow exile. 
 
 The boys were just retiring to bed 
 when Professor Moeritz returned with 
 torn, soiled clothes, and bruised features. 
 
 “ I have been robbed,” he muttered 
 piteously. 
 
 Frank and some others took him 
 into the dining-hall and gave him a 
 glass of beer, for he was nearly fainting. 
 
 Then they persuaded him to give an 
 account ‘of the affair, from ; which it 
 seemed that he had been set upon by 
 the seedy black-whiskered individual 
 before mentioned, who on this occa- 
 sion, was aided by half-a-dozen other 
 low-looking scoundrels. 
 
 Frank Egerton was more determined 
 than ever to put a stop to these outrages. 
 
 He said nothing about the proposed 
 expedition in the presence of Professor 
 Moeritz, lest it should come to the ears 
 of Dr. Whackley, who would be certain 
 to forbid anything of the kind. 
 
 But when they had all gone upstairs, 
 a meeting of the conspirators was held 
 in Frank’s room, to consider how and 
 when the enemy’s quarters were to be 
 invaded. 
 
 “ There must be no delay,” observed 
 Marsham. 
 
 “ If we don’t give this lesson at 
 once, the cads will think we are afraid 
 of them.” 
 
 “We will teach them differently 
 to-morrow after tea,” said Frank, who 
 was looked up to' as the leader. 
 
 “ How do you propose acting, Eger- 
 ton?” asked Lascelles. 
 
 “ Let me see ; these affairs all take 
 place in Church Street, where the 
 ruffians seem to congregate. We can 
 get at least forty fellows to go down.” 
 
 “The cads will run as soon as they see 
 us,” suggested the earl of Pembridge. 
 
 “We must provide against that by 
 cutting off their retreat. Marsham and 
 Fitzgerald, you must head a portion of 
 our troops and go round by St. Ann 
 Street and get into Church Street by 
 that way. Pembridge and Lascelles 
 must lead the others down to the Mil- 
 ford Hill end of the street.” 
 
 “ And you?” 
 
 “ I shall go first, by myself.” 
 
 “ Why?” 
 
 “ They will be safe to make a 
 rush at me, then you must come to the 
 rescue.” 
 
 A few more preliminaries were ar- 
 ranged, then the clock struck the hour 
 at which all lights were to be extin- 
 guished, and the boys were very quickly 
 in bed. 
 
 Very little was said about the pro- 
 posed expedition the next morning, as 
 the leaders judged it prudent to keep 
 everything as quiet as possible. 
 
 Frank’s lieutenants quietly went 
 round and invited all those who seemed 
 big enough to take part in a fight to 
 be at the market-place at half-past 
 four o’clock in the afternoon. 
 
 Only one boy declined the invitation) 
 and that was young Crawley. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 103 
 
 “ You are a sneaking coward,” said 
 Lascelles. 
 
 “ Why? How can I go out when I 
 Vave fifty lines to write?” 
 
 “ You are afraid of being hurt. I’ll 
 write your lines if you will go out 
 with the others.” 
 
 Crawley muttered something about 
 the doctor recognising his handwriting, 
 ■and avoided any further conversation. 
 
 As soon as the school was dismissed, 
 at four o’clock, a great number of the 
 hoys might have been seen strolling 
 down towards town, leaving the play- 
 field entirely to the small fellows who 
 wondered what their seniors meant by 
 thus deserting them. 
 
 It might have been noticed, also, that 
 most of those who went out of bounds 
 carried sticks ; not that it was a very un- 
 common thing to do so — in fact, it was 
 considered rather the correct thing to 
 sport a walking-cane — but the sticks 
 they carried on this occasion were 
 thick and heavy. 
 
 All of them went towards the 
 market-place, too; nor was that a 
 circumstance to excite astonishment, 
 for the best pastrycook’s shops in the 
 town were there, and thither did the 
 pupils of Lexicon College much resort. 
 
 But neither to the pastrycook’s, nor 
 to any other of their many haunts 
 did they flock on this occasion. 
 
 They gathered together in four 
 groups, each party being composed of 
 eight, or ten, or more boys. 
 
 “ Out for hare-and-hounds, or some- 
 thing of that sort?” observed the 
 citizens to each other. 
 
 One of them tried to gain a little 
 information on the subject from some 
 of the boys, but was very sharply told 
 that he had best mind his own business, 
 unless he wanted to burn his fingers. 
 
 Upon which the man, very naturally, 
 felt “ shut up.” 
 
 There was a great consultation of 
 watches; then one boy (Frank Eger- 
 ton) was seen to walk off alone. 
 
 Shortly afterwards two of the groups 
 of boys walked off in one direction, 
 and two in the other. 
 
 Let us follow Frank Egerton, who 
 had so boldly volunteered to act as a 
 bait to entice these very bad fish 
 from their lurking-places and feeding- 
 grounds. 
 
 Brave as he undoubtedly was, 
 Frank s heart would beat a trifle 
 faster than usual when he arrived at 
 the bottom of the street which had, 
 in so short a time, gained such an un- 
 enviable notoriety. 
 
 Not that he thought of turning back. 
 
 He slackened his pace and just cast 
 a glance behind. 
 
 Pembridge and Lascelles were not 
 three hundred yards behind with their 
 forces ; and according to arrangement, 
 the two bodies were to enter at oppo- 
 site ends of the street precisely at the 
 same minute. 
 
 So he fixed his hat firmly upon his 
 head, and began to saunter up the 
 street. 
 
 Apparently he took no notice of 
 anything, but, in reality, his quick eye- 
 bhoticed everything. 
 
 Outside a low-looking public-house 
 about half way up the street, was a 
 party of some six or eight low- 
 looking fellows. 
 
 “ That is where the attack will be,” 
 thought Frank. 
 
 From this party came one — a seedy- 
 looking, black-whiskered fellow — who- 
 walked past the King of the School, 
 staring him full in the face. 
 
 Frank returned the stare with in- 
 terest. 
 
 A minute afterwards the fellow re- 
 turned towards his own party, and in 
 so doing, brushed rudely against Frank’s 
 elbow. 
 
 “ Mind where you are walking?” 
 said the latter. “The pavement is 
 quite wide enough.” 
 
 “Mind how you are talking,” re- 
 sponded the other; and, clenching his 
 fist, he made a blow at Frank. 
 
 The King of the School was prepared 
 for this. 
 
 He stepped back and brought down 
 the heavy end of his stick with all his 
 force upon the ruffian’s knuckles. 
 
104 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 ** Here, Bill, Mike!” shouted Black- 
 whiskers, as he waved his hands. 
 
 Frank put his back to a lamp-post 
 and prepared to resist a desperate 
 attack, as he saw all the pack charging 
 at him. 
 
 On they came. 
 
 Frank struck one to the earth and 
 grappled with another, but the mob 
 was being increased every second by 
 fresh arrivals. 
 
 He was very soon thrown to the 
 ground, and would no doubt have been 
 severely handled had not his assailants 
 at that moment heard a shout of — 
 
 “ Forward, boys, at them.” 
 
 Instinctively they all looked up. 
 
 Sixteen or eighteen boys were rush- 
 ing towards them, armed with sticks, 
 cricket-bats and other missiles. 
 
 The momentary pause enabled Frank 
 to regain his legs and recover his stick, 
 which had been wrested from him. 
 
 In another instant, the two opposing 
 bodies met, and fierce was the con- 
 flict. 
 
 Sticks were used freely on both sides, 
 and blood was seen trickling down many 
 a face. 
 
 But the enemy had the advantage in 
 numbers, as Frank soon found; and 
 Marsham’s body of reserve had not yet 
 arrived on the scene. 
 
 The King of the School performed 
 prodigies of valour; but he and his 
 companions were being gradually 
 driven back by the heavy masses of 
 their foes, who were constantly being 
 recruited by fresh forces from neigh- 
 bouring courts and lanes. 
 
 “Where’s Black- whiskers?” asked 
 Frank of the earl, who was close by 
 his side, in the thick of the fray. 
 
 “ Here, to the right.” 
 
 Frank immediately edged off to get 
 at the ringleader of the roughs. 
 
 That individual was engaged in pro- 
 tecting his head from a succession of 
 heavy blows aimed at it by Freddy 
 Webber, who wielded a heavy stick, 
 and was burning to avenge the injuries 
 he had received the previous day. 
 
 “Stand aside, Freddy. Let me get 
 
 at this chap!” said Frank, trying to 
 push Webber away. 
 
 Having planted himself exactly 
 opposite his man, Egerton threw down 
 his stick, clenched his fists, and ex- 
 pressed a most decided determination 
 to give Black-whiskers a good dressing. 
 
 Black-whiskers gave a contemptuous 
 smile, and lunged out with his left. 
 
 The blow fell short, and Frank, 
 diving under his foe’s arms, delivered a 
 sounding hit on the mouth, which 
 made Black-whiskers’ teeth rattle and 
 his eyes water. 
 
 It also made him grow very savage, 
 and rash in his fighting. 
 
 A minute and a lialf had sufficed to 
 convince Black-whiskers, as we must 
 call him till is name is divulged, that 
 his opponent was a strong, well-built 
 lad, and a capital boxer. 
 
 He began to funk, especially as his 
 companions were getting very roughly 
 handled. Besides, he was getting 
 separated from them. 
 
 And what means that shout in the 
 distance which is so loudly echoed by 
 those who Oppose him? 
 
 A muttered exclamation from a 
 young costermonger informs him 
 that — 
 
 There’s another lot o’ them young 
 devils coming down the street behind us. 
 
 Black-whiskers growls an oath, and 
 while so doing receives a blow in the 
 throat, which knocks him backwards 
 upon the costermonger, and both fall 
 to the ground together. 
 
 The timely arrival of Mar sham and 
 his band turned the tide in favour of 
 the school. 
 
 Still the roughs fought hard. 
 
 At the corner of a little lane, before- 
 mentioned, in which most of them 
 lived, they made a desperate stand, 
 and began to throw stones at the 
 school-boys, who immediately returned 
 the compliment. 
 
 Suddenly a body of new rivals 
 appeared on the scene of conflict. 
 
 Dr. Whackley had been walking in 
 the town when he heard that a 
 desperate fight was going on between 
 
3 REMAINS but to fronounce the punishment, 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 107 
 
 some of his pupils and a number of 
 town-roughs. 
 
 Fearing that his own authority 
 would be insufficient to quell the riot, 
 he at once hurried to the police office, 
 and obtained the aid of half-a-dozen 
 constables. 
 
 As soon as the roughs saw these 
 gentlemen in blue, they fled, or tried 
 to; but half-a-dozen of them fell into 
 the hands of the police, Black-whiskers 
 being among the number. 
 
 “ Ah, Captain Robinson,” said the 
 man who collared him, “I had lost 
 sight of you for some time. So, this 
 is where you have been hiding re- 
 cently.” 
 
 “ Hereabouts. But there’s nothing 
 against me.” 
 
 “ Rioting and breach of the peace. 
 You must come to the station-house. 
 You will kindly see that these young 
 gentlemen attend in the morning, sir, 
 if you please,” continued the police- 
 man, addressing Doctor Whackley. 
 
 “ Yes,” responded that gentleman, 
 who had been jotting down the names 
 of all those of his pupils who re- 
 mained on the scene, in his note-book. 
 
 Having finished that task, he looked 
 sternly at the delinquents for a moment. 
 
 “ Back to college, all of you, 
 instantly,” he said, “ and wait for me 
 in the dining-hall.” 
 
 The leaders, Egerton, Marsham, and 
 the rest, touched their hats and 
 walked away quietly. 
 
 Doctor Whackley then followed the 
 police escort to the station-house, and 
 had an interview with the magistrates’ 
 clerk, who had apartments there, for 
 the police-station was in reality a por- 
 tion of the town-hall, where the rioters 
 were to appear in the morning and 
 have justice dealt out to them. 
 
 When Doctor Whackley returned to 
 Lexicon College, he found the culprits 
 waiting rather anxiously for his appear- 
 ance. 
 
 Some of the younger boys felt almost 
 inclined to cry. 
 
 They expected nothing less than 
 such a flogging as they had seen Baynes 
 
 receive 
 
 X a SJl(>rt time before; and, 
 although they could make up their 
 
 minds to endure the pain without 
 “S’ yet the disgrace of being 
 publicly flogged seemed somethin! 
 terrible to contemplate. ^ 
 
 Frank and the bigger boys bad no 
 such fears. ^ 
 
 They certainly did expect to be 
 punished severely, but not flogged, 
 thinking it very improbable that 
 Doctor Whackley would undertake to 
 birch from thirty to forty of his pupils 
 m one batch. 
 
 Stern, indeed, was the pedagogue’s 
 aspect. ‘ 3 
 
 “ Egerton,” he said, “ explain the 
 meaning of this disgraceful riot, in which 
 you seem to have been the ringleader.” 
 
 “ Several of the boys have been ill- 
 used in that street, sir. I walked down 
 there and was set upon by a gang of 
 roughs; several others of ours were 
 close by, and in a few minutes there 
 was a general fight.” 
 
 The doctor looked at him very 
 fixedly. 
 
 “Answer me truthfully. Did you, 
 or did you not, walk down that street with 
 the intention, and for the purpose, of 
 picking a quarrel, if possible, with 
 these low fellows who had ill-treated 
 Professor Moeritz and some of your 
 schoolfellows?” 
 
 “We did, sir,” boldly answered 
 at least a dozen of the boys, 
 promptly. 
 
 In spite of his severity, Doctor 
 Whackley could not help admiring the 
 candour with which they acknowledged 
 their misdeeds. 
 
 “ I am glad to find that lying and 
 equivocation are vices that meet with 
 no encouragement among my pupils,” 
 said he, after a pause, “Well, you 
 must all appear at the town-hall, at 
 eleven in the morning, until which 
 time not a boy leaves the school 
 premises under any pretext. I shall not 
 inflict any punishment, but leave that 
 in the hands of the justices, who, no 
 doubt, will deal very impartially with 
 you and your late adversaries.” 
 
108 
 
 THE KING 05* THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 A great many of tlie faces were 
 considerably elongated at this an- 
 nouncement, which was so different 
 from what they had expected to hear. 
 
 “ May we not have legal advice, sir?” 
 asked Freddy, after a pause. 
 
 There was a general titter, in which 
 even the doctor jdined, at this strange 
 request. 
 
 “ Yes, certainly, if you think your 
 case requires it.” 
 
 The doctor then left the hall, and 
 the boys began a discussion. 
 
 It was voted that the best solicitor in 
 the town, brother-in-law to' the presid- 
 ing magistrate, should be employed to 
 defend them, and a messenger was sent 
 to request him to attend at the school. 
 
 The legal gentleman very quickly 
 obeyed the summons, and after an inter- 
 
 view with his young clients, assured 
 them that their fate would not be so 
 Very dreadful, not more than a month’s 
 imprisonment, at a"8y rate. 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge and Frank 
 then concocted an epistle, which was 
 sent to the editor of the local paper, 
 with a view to prevent any report from 
 appearing, and soon after that suppei 
 was announced. 
 
 Several of the boys had completely 
 lost their appetites, and when they 
 retired to rest it was some hours before 
 any of them went to sleep. 
 
 Breakfast was likewise disregarded 
 by many of them, lessons were badly 
 done, and, at last, with heavy hearts, 
 they set out' for the dreadful court of 
 justice, to receive the punishment due 
 to their sins. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 JUSTICE. 
 
 Even Frank Egerton felt a slight sink- 
 ing at the heart as, with the rest of the 
 party, he neared the town-hall. 
 
 For he had never been in an English 
 court of justice, either as witness, pro- 
 secutor, prisoner, plaintiff, or defendant, 
 and the law, being to him a mystery, 
 held forth certain terrors. 
 
 Great trepidation filled him as he 
 passed up the staircase he had once 
 ascended under such different circum- 
 •atances — on the back of the mad horse; 
 and earnestly did he hope that his exit 
 anight on this occasion be as trium- 
 phant. 
 
 “ How many of you young gentle- 
 men are there?” asked a very polite 
 inspector, looking first at the boys and 
 then at the doctor. 
 
 ‘‘I think there are sixteen,” responded 
 Mr. Whackley. 
 
 “Just the number. But I fancy 
 
 there were more than these engaged in 
 the riot.” 
 
 “ So J think. But these are all I 
 could identify.” 
 
 “ Then, young gentlemen, it is my 
 duty to take you all into custody, on a 
 charge of rioting. Step this way, if 
 you please.” 
 
 Following the inspector, the boys 
 found themselves in an official-looking; 
 apartment, furnished with a big desk 
 and a leather-covered stool, while round 
 the walls were wooden benches. 
 
 Doctor Whackley did not accompany 
 them to this prison-cell, as Freddy 
 Webber called it. 
 
 The worthy doctor had, the previous 
 evening, arranged with the police au 
 thorities that, instead, of going through 
 the formality of issuing summonses 
 against the boys, they should be in- 
 duced to surrender themselves q’lietly. 
 
THE KING CF THF SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 109 
 
 and be nominally taken into custody as 
 had just been done. 
 
 A police-constable was left in the 
 room with them, While the inspector 
 attended to other business. 
 
 “ How long are we likely to remain 
 here ?” asked Frank, who was anxious 
 to know the worst. 
 
 “ Till the other charges are disposed 
 of,” said the officer. 
 
 “ But how long will that be ?” 
 
 Can’t say.” 
 
 “ Please, sir, what time shall we have 
 our bread and water ?” asked Freddy, 
 who certainly kept up his spirits better 
 than any of the others. ... 
 
 To this impertinent question “the 
 myrmidon of the law ” returned no 
 answer; and Freddy, hiding behind 
 some of his companions, resolved to 
 distinguish himself after the manner' 
 of a certain very doubtful hero of ro- 
 mance, who 
 
 “ Carved his came on Newgate stone." 
 
 Freddy, not being in Newgate, and 
 having no chisel, contented himself 
 with cutting his name on one of the 
 wooden benches with a pocket-knife. 
 
 He had just completed it to his satis- 
 faction when the inspector entered and 
 opened another door, through which 
 the boys were ushered into the presence 
 of the magistrate. 
 
 One or two of the delinquents had 
 expected to see an awful figure clothed 
 in scarlet and ermine, and wearing a 
 very large wig. 
 
 Therefore, they were very surprised 
 to find only a rather mild-looking old 
 gentleman, dressed in ordinary costume, 
 with nothing to denote his authority 
 except that his seat was raised a little 
 higher than the others, while on the 
 wall above it was a very badly carved . 
 ^representation of the lion and unicorn. 
 
 Frank cast a glance round the place 
 and very soon saw that near him, but 
 separated by a guard of police, stood 
 the sham captain and some of those 
 who had aided him in the riot. 
 
 Their names were then read over, 
 and the inspector formally charged them 
 with rioting and creating a disturbance 
 
 against the peace of our sovereign lady 
 the queen, &c., &c. 
 
 ' As soon as this was done, Mr. Penis- 
 ton, the solicitor engaged by the Earl 
 of Pembridge, rose and stated that his 
 clients, the young gentlemen from 
 Lexicon College, intended to make no 
 defence, but threw themselves upon the 
 mercy of the court, pleading in mitir* 
 gation of punishment their youth and 
 the great provocation they had suffered. 
 
 Captain Robinson and his companions 
 were rather puzzled by this admission. 
 
 They had passed the night in the 
 lock-up, being unable to find bail good 
 enough to satisfy the police, and had 
 arranged a plan of defence whereby they 
 hoped to clear themselves. 
 
 All their schemes were now knocked 
 upon the head. 
 
 Captain Robinson, therefore, pleaded 
 guilty; urging that he had been attacked 
 in the first instance by Egerton, and 
 that his companions had only come 
 to his assistance when they saw him 
 surrounded by a crowd of school- 
 boys. 
 
 The King of the School was about to 
 contradict the latter part of this state- 
 ment, but the magistrate interrupted 
 him. 
 
 “ As all the implicated parties have 
 admitted the offence,” said he, “nothing 
 remains but to pronounce their punish- 
 ment. You are fined five shillings 
 each ; and remember, if anything of 
 this kind occurs again, I shall send you 
 to prison.” 
 
 Our young friends very quickly pro- 
 duced their money and paid the fines; 
 but cash was not quite so plentiful with 
 their late opponents. 
 
 It required all their funds to release 
 part of the company, and one of them 
 (not Captain Robinson, who took care 
 to be treasurer) would certainly have 
 been locked up in default, had not the 
 Earl of Pembridge handed in the three 
 shillings required to make up the 
 amount of his ransom money. 
 
 But there’s many a slip ’twixt the 
 cup and the lip. 
 
 Just as Robinson was turning round 
 
110 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL: OR. WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 to leave the justice-room, he was con- 
 fronted by Professor Moeritz. 
 
 “Not zo vast, mein goot vriend. 
 Mister Boliceman, I sharges this man 
 mit knocking me down, und stealing 
 mein silher,” said the Grerman. 
 
 Mr. Policeman, who stood close by, 
 at once collared the gallant captain. 
 
 . “ The case had better he heard at 
 ■once, as the prisoner has already passed 
 a night in the lock-up,” said the magis- 
 trate. “ Let the prisoner be put in the 
 dock.” 
 
 A very few seconds sufficed to place 
 him in that ill-named, railed-off space, 
 and Professor Moeritz was then sworn. 
 
 “ Unt 1 vants you,” said the professor, 
 barring the progress of one of Eobin- 
 son’s bull-necked, beetle-browed com- 
 panions, who was trying to slink out un- 
 observed. 
 
 “ Wot for? Grit out of the way.” 
 
 “You was mit dat big tief last night.” 
 
 “ I. arrest you, also,” said the police- 
 man, interfering, and taking beetie- 
 brows by the collar. “ In with you.” 
 
 Frank, who was now only a spectator, 
 looked on with a considerable degree of 
 pleasure. 
 
 He was able now to detect the local 
 reporter, for that gentleman, who had 
 Hitherto kept his note-book in his 
 pocket by editorial command, began to 
 take a great interest in the proceedings 
 of the court. 
 
 Montague Charles Eobinson, captain 
 on half-pay (regiment unknown), and 
 William Smith alias Carrotty Bill, 
 were then charged with assault and 
 robbery. 
 
 Professor Moeritz being sworn, stated 
 the circumstances under which he was 
 robbed as already related, and made 
 oath that the prisoners were his assail- 
 
 ants, as well as two or three other per- 
 sons not in custody. 
 
 Then came the inspector of police, 
 who stated that when the prisoners 
 were searched previous to being locked 
 up, a purse was found upon Smith, and 
 three Grerman coins upon Eobinson. 
 
 These articles Professor Moeritz swore 
 were his property. . 
 
 “How can you swear to coins ?” asked 
 Eobinson. 
 
 “ Because I did know dere vas tiefs, 
 and I did mark ’em.” 
 
 Captain Eobinson’s face looked con- 
 siderably longer, and the magistrate, 
 into whose hands the coin had been 
 given, requested the professor to describe 
 and point out the mark he alluded to, 
 which Moeritz immediately did. 
 
 “ The evidence seems very conclusive.” 
 observed the magistrate. “ Have you 
 anything to say in your defence. 
 Smith ?” 
 
 “ No, nothink, only as how I vos put 
 up to it by this ere cove ; Captain 
 Eobinson he calls hisself. He’s about 
 aa much a captain as my old moke.” 
 
 Eobinson looked as though he could 
 have killed his friend. 
 
 “ It is false !” he shouted. “ Surely 
 your worship won’t take any notice of 
 the ravings of that drunken fool ?” 
 
 “ I shall send you both for trial at 
 the next assizes. Eemove them, police- 
 man.” 
 
 “ I can find hail, sir.” 
 
 “ I should not accept the security of 
 the best householder in Ballsbury, which 
 I fancy you would find some difficulty 
 in procuring.” 
 
 Two stalwart constables immediately 
 came and walked the prisoners off, after 
 which Frank and his companions re- 
 turned to Lexicon College. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL: OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Ill 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 AYNES, SENIOR, APPEARS, 
 
 Of course our young friends were 
 looked upon by all their schoolfellows, 
 except Crawley, as heroes covered with 
 glory. 
 
 Not that we uphold the custom of 
 fighting, but, when it becomes absolutely 
 necessary to strike, we certainly do like 
 to see boys go in and fight like 
 Britons. 
 
 Crawley had fallen into a position 
 somewhat similar to that lately occupied 
 by his friend Baynes, only not being 
 quite so big and strong, he was not so 
 much feared. 
 
 Something, however, occurred that 
 afternoon which, for a time, diverted 
 the thoughts of the boys from the 
 riot. 
 
 When they were in the playfield that 
 afternoon, a well-dressed gentleman 
 stalked into the enclosure. 
 
 “ This is Lexicon College, I think ?” 
 said he. 
 
 “ It is,” replied Frank. 
 
 “ Did any of you know Baynes ?” 
 
 This question caused considerable 
 excitement. 
 
 “ Of course we all knew him,” said 
 Egerton, after a long pause. 
 
 « He ran away, did he not ? What 
 
 has become of him ?” 
 
 “That is more than any of us can 
 
 tell, or wish to know.” 
 
 A dark frown passed over the man s 
 
 fG3itUT6S» 
 
 “ I am his father, I would have you 
 know.” 
 
 “ And I am Frank Egerton, the son 
 of that widow whose property you took 
 possession of only a short time ago. 
 The only boy in the school likely to 
 know anything of your son is that young 
 sneak who stands yonder, avoided by 
 every one. For further information I 
 refer you to Doctor Whackley.’ 
 
 Baynes, Senior, raised his cane, dut; 
 Frank Egerton looked so dangerous 
 that he thought better of it, and walked 
 away towards the house. 
 
 What took place in the house was 
 never known, except that very angry 
 voices were heard in the study by the 
 servants. 
 
 Later in the day, however, the doctor 
 informed Frank and two or three others 
 that young Baynes had not been home 
 to his father’s house, and there was 
 reason to believe that the youth was 
 still in Ballsbury. 
 
 “Indeed!” exclaimed Frank, “then 
 I can understand now why ” 
 
 He paused, and slightly changed 
 colour. 
 
 “Why, what?” demanded Doctor 
 Whackley. 
 
 “ Why that ruffianly captain so 
 persistently waylaid and illtreated 
 our boys. He was a great friend of 
 Baynes, who owed him, I believe, a 
 great deal of money, lost at billiards.” 
 
 “ Then the unhappy boy became a 
 thief to cover his* losses as a gambler. 
 Oh, let this be a warning to you 
 all.” 
 
 “We have established a custom, sir, 
 in the upper forms never to play for 
 money. Baynes seldom played with us, 
 but I believe it was he persuaded this 
 Robinson to pitch into our fellows 
 because he was afraid to do so him- 
 self.” 
 
 “ Of course, you have no proofs ot 
 
 that?” 
 
 “ No, sir.” 
 
 “ You must be very cautious, for, 
 though that man Robinson is not 
 likely tc be at large for a long time 
 to come, Baynes has a very revengeful 
 disposition, and might find other 
 agents to work you harm.” 
 
112 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN’ 
 
 I don’t think he will risk a personal J 
 encounter with me, sir, and I’d like to i 
 catch him hurting , a little chap.” | 
 
 Doctor Whackley smiled. 1 
 
 44 Well, be careful, for he is a i 
 thoroughly bad and revengeful boy. 
 
 44 Very good, sir. You may depend on 
 
 our avoiding him as much as possible.” 
 ****** 
 
 That same evening, Frank went to 
 see his darling Kate Conway. 
 
 Now some of you may think, perhaps, 
 that Frank was acting in an underhand 
 way to thus keep up an acquaintance 
 which his mother had once so strongly 
 condemned. 
 
 But it was not so. 
 
 Frank, of course, had heard from 
 Kate’s own lips the story of her meet- 
 ing with Mrs. Egerton, who, it must 
 be remembered, had said nothing to 
 her son on the subject. 
 
 The King of the School was too 
 high-minded to take advantage of 
 that. 
 
 He wrote home to his mother, telling 
 her that he loved Kate Conway more 
 
 than his life, and that Well, it 
 
 would be useless to repeat all the 
 young fellow said about the girl he 
 was so fond of. However, he wound 
 up by saying that until he had explicit 
 commands to the contrary, he should 
 continue to look upon the milliner as 
 his betrothed. 
 
 That was the only letter of Frank’s 
 that Mrs. Egerton ever neglected to 
 answer, and our readers may well guess 
 that the hero of this little story 
 was not greatly displeased at the very 
 unusual silence. 
 
 And so it came to pass that he boldly 
 visited the object of hi's affections 
 whenever he had a chance, and 
 generally found that she was quite as 
 rejoiced to see him as he was to have 
 an opportunity of seeing her. 
 
 On this present occasion Kate was 
 alone, and in tears. 
 
 Frank at once asked the cause of 
 her distress, and with many Sobs she 
 told him that she had only just re- 
 turned from the house of a lady who 
 
 lived about a mile out of town, having 
 been there on business. 
 
 While returning; by a rather lonely 
 pathway across the fields, she was over- 
 taken by a well-dressed young ruffian, 
 who had followed her for some distance, 
 and caused her great annoyance. 
 
 44 Tell me what he was like?” asked, 
 Frank, and Kate immediately gave a 
 full description of her persecutor. 
 
 44 It must be Baynes, the villain!” 
 our herd immediately exclaimed. 44 The 
 coward ? I’ll horsewhip him.” 
 
 44 Don’t quarrel with him, Frank, 
 darling,” said Kate, putting one arm 
 round his neck, and resting her face on 
 his shoulder. 
 
 “ But I must, my love ; when I see 
 him, or you will be subjected to some 
 other outrage.” 
 
 44 No, dear; my father has gone to 
 tell the police.” 
 
 44 And I’ll tell them what I know 
 about him, the scoundrel !” 
 
 A few minutes afterwards Lizzie 
 Conway came in, accompanied by the 
 Earl of Pembridge. 
 
 Lascelles also came, in the hopes 
 of meeting the young lady who had so 
 fascinated him at the pic-nic; but was 
 disappointed. 
 
 As happy an evening as mortals could 
 wish to spend was passed by these 
 young people. 
 
 But at length the time came when it 
 was necessary to part. 
 
 Kate and Lizzie would accompany the 
 youths a short distance, trusting to each 
 other’s protection on the return journey. 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge and Lizzie 
 walked some distance in front of Frank 
 and his sweetheart. 
 
 Lascelles had gone on a-head to be 
 out of the way. 
 
 Presently Frank saw Lizzie tripping 
 back in the uncertain light, she having 
 undergone the terrible trial of parting 
 from her lover. 
 
 44 He’s waiting for vou,” she said, 
 44 Come, Kate, let us gel home.” 
 
 44 Good bye, darling,” whispered 
 Frank, putting one arm round the 
 waist of the fair girl, and kissing her. 
 
 Are V° u reading the great KlondyJce Story, “The Land of Gold and 
 Death,” in the “Boys of England” ? Every Friday , One Fenny . 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 115 
 
 Then he started off to overtake his 
 companion. 
 
 He was very near the cathedral 
 precincts, and hoped to overtake Pem- 
 bridge before he entered the playfield. 
 
 Suddenly the sharp report of a pistol 
 rang through the clear night air. 
 
 Frank turned suddenly as the 
 bullet hissed past his ear, but could 
 see no one. 1 
 
 “ Hollo! what’s the matter?” shouted 
 the earl,, who had loitered for his 
 companion, and consequently was 
 not many yards a-head. 
 
 “ I have been shot at!” 
 
 In a few seconds more the earl was 
 by the side of his companion. 
 
 V> Together they searched the dense 
 shrubbery by which the cathedral was 
 bordered on one side. But no sight could 
 they obtain of the intended assassin. 
 
 “ It must have been Baynes. Who 
 rise would have thought of such a 
 fcing ?” said the earl. 
 
 “ I shall go and report the circum- 
 stance to the police.” 
 
 “ Right. I am with you.” 
 
 The two boys then walked direct to 
 the constabulary office, and informed 
 the sergeant on duty of what had taken 
 place. 
 
 In reply to the question of that 
 official — “ Did they suspect any one ?” 
 
 —Frank boldly replied that he did, 
 mentioning the name of Baynes. 
 
 “Very good, young gentleman. I’ll do 
 all I can to find out whether you have 
 guessed right. Good-night. Shall I 
 send a man with you up to the college ?” 
 
 “ No, thank you,” replied both. 
 
 In getting from the police-station to 
 Lexicon College, the two boys had to pass 
 by the end of the street in which the 
 riot took place. 
 
 Of course they could not help slacken- 
 ing their pace a little, and, glancing 
 down towards the scene of their late 
 encounter, were not a little surprised 
 to see two persons standing a short 
 distance down the road. 
 
 These two persons weTe Baynes, 
 senior, the father of our black sheep 
 who bolted from the fold, and Crawley. 
 
 “It is as I thought,” whispered 
 Frank, “that fellow knows all about 
 Bully Baynes.” 
 
 “It seems so. I wonder what: sort 
 of a plot they are concocting.” 
 
 “ I can’t guess ; but I feel pretty 
 certain that Crawley will not get the 
 best of the bargain whatever it 
 may be.” 
 
 “Here comes the little sneak; let us 
 get away before him.” 
 
 They walked on and soon were inside 
 [ the school. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 BLACK VILLANY. 
 
 Two days elapsed and no tidings of 
 the assassin who had so nearly taken 
 Frank’s life. 
 
 Doctor Whackley had received a 
 letter from Mr. Baynes, which he even- 
 tually laughed at, though the first pe- 
 rusal made him seriously angry. 
 
 It ran something like thi#-'~ 
 
 « Sir, — I have found my boy whom 
 you left to starve. He had not a penny 
 in his pocket when you expelled him 
 from your school. I shall not fail to 
 let the world know how you have be- 
 haved in the matter. 
 
 “H. Baynes.” 
 
 ’> Yet, strange to say, the following 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 117 
 
 his daughter had not heen there. He 
 then tried the shop, knowing well that 
 the proprietor’s wife had taken a great 
 fancy to Kate, but was informed that 
 Miss Conway had not been seen there 
 that evening. 
 
 More astonished than ever, he re- 
 turned home, only to find, not his 
 daughter, but the letter, we have 
 before spoken of. 
 
 And that was all that he knew, 
 except that his darling Kate couldn’t 
 be wicked and cruel enough to write 
 such a letter, or to go away from her 
 poor old father. 
 
 Frank at once saw that the plot was 
 concocted by some most unscrupulous 
 person. There was nothing to be done, 
 however, but wait the course of events. 
 
 On their way home they had called 
 at a jobbing printers, and ordered some 
 hand-bills to be printed and distributed, 
 and were waiting to see a first im- 
 pression. 
 
 Before that arrived the police- 
 sergeant made his appearance. 
 
 “ Any tidings ?” asked both. 
 
 The man shook his head. 
 
 “ Have you made any inquiries?” 
 
 “ Yes. I have been to the railway 
 station, and ascertained that no such 
 person as your daughter was a pas- 
 senger by any train last night.” 
 
 “ Then she must be in the town.” 
 
 “ So I thought at first.” 
 
 “ She could not walk to London.” 
 
 “ Whoever took her away might 
 have money enough to hire a vehicle 
 and drive to Winton, or some other 
 station on the line. I have sent a 
 man round to all the hotels and stables 
 to know what vehicles were hired out 
 yesterday ; the man will come here to 
 make his report to me.” 
 
 Soon afterwards, the man who had 
 been detailed to perform this special 
 duty, made his appearance. 
 
 ** Well ?” asked the sergeant. 
 
 « I have been to every place in the 
 town, and find that no licensed vehicle 
 was out after six yesterday evening.” 
 
 « Then she must have been taken 
 away in some private trap. Back to 
 
 the station, and send Ralph here as 
 soon as he comes in.” 
 
 With a clumsy bow the constable 
 departed. 
 
 _ During the time that elapsed between 
 his exit and the arrival of the man 
 called Ralph, many schemes were 
 anxiously discussed by Frank and Mr. 
 Conway, all having for their object the 
 recovery of the fair girl who had been 
 stolen away. 
 
 The police-sergeant listened, and 
 when they had finished, politely in- 
 formed them that before any of their 
 plans could be carried out, it would be 
 necesary to discover in which direction 
 the fugitives had gone. 
 
 Old Conway gave a deep groan. 
 
 “ Don’t despair, sir,” said the official. 
 “ We shall find her. Here comes 
 Ralph.” 
 
 A loud knock was instantly heard at 
 the door, and the individual so named 
 entered. 
 
 “ Any news, Ralph?” 
 
 The man shook his head. 
 
 “ Did you find out where that 
 Robinson lived before we provided him 
 with lodgings under the town-hall?” 
 “Yes; at the ‘Spotted Dog.’ And 
 that young chap you told me about, 
 he’s there.” 
 
 “ Was he there last night?” 
 
 “ So they say. At all events, I saw 
 him there this morning myself.” 
 
 “ How about the pike-keepers?” 
 
 “ None of them had noticed anybody 
 like you described going out of the 
 town. I have been round to all the 
 main roads leading out of Ballsbury.” 
 
 “ Then she must be in the town 
 now,” exclaimed the sergeant. “ The 
 villain has hidden her away in some 
 snug corner.” 
 
 “ She may be in town,” observed 
 Frank. 
 
 “ She must be!” 
 
 “ Why must ?” 
 
 “ Because she has not left it by rail, 
 nor by any hired vehicle, and, as she 
 can’t fly, it stands to reason she 
 must be somewhere in the neighbour- 
 hood. 
 
118 
 
 THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Frank and Ralph, the constable, 
 shook their heads. 
 
 “ What do you mean ?” asked the 
 sergeant. 
 
 “ There is another method of getting 
 away.” 
 
 “ What’s that?” 
 
 “ By water.” 
 
 “ But she can’t swim, can she ?” 
 asked the sergeant, opening his eyes 
 with astonishment. 
 
 “No ; but there are plenty of boats 
 about Ballsbury, some of them owned 
 by people of not the best character. 
 
 “ By jingo ! yes, and about seven miles 
 down stream is Winton, with a railway 
 station. The night mail stops there 
 about ten. Gro, Ralph, telegraph over 
 — you know what to say.” 
 
 “ But if she was taken to London at 
 ten, how does it happen that this letter 
 was not put under my door till after 
 eleven ?” asked old Mr. Conway. 
 
 “ That is a puzzler, certainly. I 
 should have thought that after saying 
 she had gone to London, the letter 
 would have been posted there. He 
 ain’t such a clever fellow after all, 
 and we shall nail him.” 
 
 All the forenoon, and two or three 
 hours after mid-dayV these three people 
 sat and consulted and made inquiries, 
 but all with the same result. 
 
 About three o’clock in the afternoon, 
 Frank, whose heart seemed ready to 
 burst with the accumulated load of 
 anxiety, took up his hat and walked 
 out. 
 
 He felt that he would burst into 
 tears if he sat there much longer 
 watching the haggard woe-begone 
 features of old Mr. Conway ; and 
 although there would have been 
 nothing very disgraceful in his weep- 
 ing, he was too proud to do so in 
 public. 
 
 So he walked away with rapid steps 
 and had soon got clear of the town. 
 
 People who saw him striding along 
 fancied that there was another such a 
 fight as they had witnessed a few days 
 before. This fiery young champion 
 was going to the rescue of his comrades. 
 
 No such thing, however. 
 
 When he had got quite a mile beyond 
 the town, it suddenly occurred to Frank 
 that he was walking more like a 
 lunatic than a rational being. 
 
 He slackened his pace, then halted 
 and turned. 
 
 “ What an idiot I am to walk out 
 here J” he exclaimed to himself. 
 “ What a waste of time, too ! Why, I 
 might have been watching for Baynes 
 all this time.” 
 
 Less than twenty minutes afterwards 
 Frank enter a little street running 
 parallel to that in which the “ Spotted 
 Dog ” was situated. 
 
 He paused before the back entrance 
 of a public-house, which had another 
 frontage exactly facing the low hostelry 
 in which young Baynes had taken up 
 his abode. 
 
 There was great rivalry between the 
 two houses, and when Frank explained 
 that he wished to watch the “ Spotted 
 Dog,” the landlord of the “ Brindled 
 Cat,” whose only and daily prayer was 
 that the opposition establishment 
 might loose its license, at once showed 
 him into a private parlour from the 
 window of which he had a good view. 
 
 “ That’s a great'willin, sir, as keeps 
 the ‘ Dawg,’ ” observed the man. “He 
 and his pot-boy was amongst the crowd 
 as you fought the t’other night. 
 
 “ Was he?” 
 
 “ Yes : and their pot-boy, which is a 
 duffer, told my lad as how they were all 
 set on to it by a young gent as runr 'd 
 away from your school.” 
 
 “ I thought so ; and I want to see 
 that young gent, as you call him.” 
 
 “ I seed him there not a hour ago. 
 and I don’t think he have been out 
 since.” 
 
 “ Thank you for that piece of infor- 
 mation.” 
 
 “ Welcome, sir. Take anything, 
 sir?” , “ c> 
 
 “ Yes. You may bring me a bottle 
 of stout and a biscuit.” 
 
 “ Got the best of both in the house, 
 sir,” was mine host’s exclamation, as 
 he rolled out of the room 
 
THE KING OP THE SCHOOL; OB, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 119 
 
 The refreshment was brought, but 
 Frank felt too excited to feel able to 
 eat or drink much. 
 
 Being so near Baynes, the villain he 
 suspected of having spirited away the 
 beautiful, bewitching Kate Conway, 
 kept his nerves in a constant tremour. 
 
 “ Is it possible she can be there ?” 
 thought he. “Has he taken her to 
 that low place?” 
 
 More than once he felt very much 
 inclined to rush across the road, and 
 insist upon thoroughly searching the 
 house. 
 
 But then he knew pretty well what 
 would he the result. 
 
 At length, after watching for some 
 time, Frank’s patience was rewarded hy 
 his catching a sight of Baynes’s face 
 atone of the windows on the ground floor. 
 
 Our hero at once concealed himself 
 behind the curtain, and Baynes at 
 the same moment withdrew. 
 
 The King of the School fancied that 
 perhaps his adversary had seen him. 
 He continued to watch, however, and 
 in a short time the young villain again 
 appeared, this time wearing his hat. 
 
 “ Groing out, are you ? Then I’ll 
 see where you go,” Frank thought. 
 
 And then he rang the bell. 
 
 The landlord appeared. 
 
 “ How big is your pot-boy ?” 
 
 “ About your size,” replied the man, 
 rather astonished at this strange ques- 
 tion. 
 
 “ Then lend me a rough-looking old 
 coat of his. Here is a half-a-sovereign 
 as security that I bring it back.” 
 
 The landlord looked puzzled. 
 
 However, he went away, and soon 
 afterwards returned with the shaggy 
 garment of ancient fashion and appear- 
 ance. 
 
 When our hero had put it on no one 
 could have identified him at a few 
 yards’ distance. 
 
 He then hastily walked out into 
 the street and followed Baynes, who 
 was some yards a-head. 
 
 One thing rather puzzled Frank. 
 
 The youth he was following carried 
 
 a leather bag by his side slung by a 
 strap across his shoulder. 
 
 What he could want with such a 
 piece of luggage, Egerton could not 
 imagine, unless Baynes was going out 
 of town. 
 
 But that could not be, for he was 
 walking in the wrong direction ; going 
 towards the waterside instead of to 
 the railway station. 
 
 The best way to find out what he was 
 up to would he to follow him. 
 
 Baynes very soon reached the river, 
 which was not very far from the public- 
 house at which it seemed he was 
 staying. 
 
 He jumped into a boat, unmoored 
 it, and began to row slowly up the 
 stream. 
 
 “ What shall I do ?” thought Frank. 
 “ If I follow him on the water, perhaps 
 he will recognise me, for I could not 
 row in this great thing of a coat.” 
 
 After a few minutes’ consideration, 
 he came to the conclusion that he 
 would walk; there was a road running 
 almost parallel with the river — about 
 a hundred yards from it — and as 
 Baynes, being compelled to work against 
 stream, was not going very fast, he 
 would have no great difficulty in keep- 
 ing up. 
 
 He did so, keeping his enemy in 
 sight for more than three miles. 
 
 Presently Baynes pulled across to 
 the opposite side of the stream, and, 
 tying his boat to the root of a willow 
 tree, landed. 
 
 “ Oh, what a fool I was! I shall 
 lose him now I” exclaimed our hero. 
 
 Baynes, however instead of making 
 off across country kept by the river bank. 
 
 He carried his bag with him, and 
 walked onfor at leastamile beforeFrank 
 could form any idea as to his destination. 
 
 “ The old ruined mill ! She is there ! ” 
 at last burst from Egerton’s lips as he 
 saw in the distanee an ancient building, 
 which did not bear the best reputation, 
 being looked upon by the rustics of the 
 neighbourhood as the abode of ghosts, 
 goblins, and evil spirits. 
 
 
120 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE ABDUCTION. 
 
 Before we follow Frank Egerton any 
 further in his adventures, it will be 
 necessary to carry our readers back 
 to the previous evening. 
 
 "We must see what had become of 
 Kate Conway, whose sudden disappear- 
 ance from her home and friends had 
 caused so much consternation and 
 grief. 
 
 The girl had gone out, as she said, 
 to purchase a few little ornaments 
 wherewith to render herself more 
 charming, if possible, in the eyes of 
 her young lover. 
 
 She had completed her purchases, 
 and was about to return home, when a 
 sudden fancy possessed her to stroll 
 along by the banks of the river, and 
 look at the spot, where she first met 
 Frank, on that eventful afternoon 
 when he saved her life and her father’s. 
 
 The sun had hardly gone down, and 
 the moon would soon rise, and give 
 almost as much light as the greater 
 luminary; so there would be no danger in 
 taking a little walk alone, especially as 
 Ballsbury was now considered free from 
 the few bad characters who had for 
 some time past made it their head- 
 quarters. 
 
 At least, so argued the girl. 
 
 The night was still ; hardly a breath 
 of wind stirred the sere and yellow 
 leaves of the great elm trees that stood 
 on either side of the road. 
 
 Kate’s footsteps, light and tripping 
 though they were, sounded very 
 distinctly on the hard sandy road. 
 
 Suddenly she fancied she heard 
 another and a louder tread behind 
 her. 
 
 She turned sharply. 
 
 The shrubs and trees threw strange, 
 weird shadows upon the roadway, but 
 Ho human being was visible. 
 
 “It was but fancy,'* she thought, 
 and, summoning up all the courage 
 her little heart possessed, climbed over 
 a stile, and took the foot-path across 
 a meadow towards the water-side. 
 
 All her fears vanished as soon as she 
 found herself in the fair open moon- 
 light which now illumined the face of 
 nature. 
 
 On she tripped like some fairy 
 vision, till at length the river-side was 
 reached. 
 
 Yes, that was the spot ! 
 
 It was just where that big eddy was 
 circling round and round that the boat 
 was overturned, and there, beneath 
 that drooping willow, Frank brought 
 her to land. It was there she first felt 
 his arm encircling her waist, and heard 
 his much-loved voice. 
 
 Bright and happy thoughts sprang 
 up in her mind — soon to be rudely 
 dispelled. 
 
 While in the midst of her medita- 
 tions, a rude hand was placed upon her 
 shoulder. 
 
 Giving a half-smothered shriek, she 
 sprang^ round to find herself face to face 
 with Baynes, and a low-looking ruffian 
 who inspired infinitely more terror in 
 her mind than his companion. 
 
 “ Silence !” exclaimed the first-named 
 individual, harshly. “If you utter 
 another sound I swear I will kill you.” 
 
 The command was unnecessary, for 
 the poor girl was so terrified as to 
 be utterly unable to speak. 
 
 “ Come this way,” continued Baynes, 
 then seeing that there was great 
 danger of her fainting, he said to his 
 companion — 
 
 11 Hold her up on the other side, 
 Bob, and bring her along as quickly as 
 possible. There may be some one 
 about, and it would never do to be seen** 1 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL, OK, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 121 
 
 “ Right you are, young guvnor. I 
 ain’t nowise in any partickler hurry 
 to wisit the beak again. We’d get 
 seven year a-piece, make no bloomin’ 
 herror !” 
 
 “Hold your tongue, and come along,” 
 replied Baynes, who shuddered when 
 his companion mentioned the punish- 
 ment that would be meted out to 
 them. 
 
 Between them they hurried the poor, 
 helpless girl along, till they reached a 
 point about a quarter of a mile up the 
 river. 
 
 A boat was there, moored to a bush 
 upon the bank. 
 
 “ In with you.” 
 
 This rough command was addressed 
 by Baynes to poor Kate, who was too 
 far overcome by fear to be able either 
 to comprehend or obey. 
 
 “ Bob,” 
 
 “ That’s me, young guvnor.” 
 
 “ Come here and lend us a hand.” 
 
 Bob had taken his seat in the boat, 
 but immediately stepped out, and 
 helped his ruffianly young employer to 
 place his prey in the stern sheets of 
 the craft. 
 
 “ Now pull as hard as you can.” 
 
 Bob did so, and the boat silently shot 
 up stream. 
 
 “Did you get those padlocks and 
 Keys ?” asked Baynes, when they 
 had journeyed about two miles in 
 silence. 
 
 “ Yes, guvnor.” 
 
 “Because it will be necessary to keep 
 this young lady quiet for a time, till 
 she has got over her excitement.” 
 
 “ Axing yer parding, young guvnor, 
 but where are you going to take 
 her?” 
 
 “ Up to the old ruined mill.” 
 
 Poor Kate, though a good, and 
 generally speaking a very sensible 
 girl, was not altogether free from 
 superstition. 
 
 She had often heard the character 
 borne by the place to which her captor 
 was taking her. 
 
 No 1 
 
 Rather than be imprisoned in that 
 
 weird, spectral building, the outlines 
 of which were now becoming dimly 
 visible in the moonlight, she would 
 end all her troubles in the glistening 
 water. 
 
 She jumped up from her seat sud- 
 denly, and would certainly have carried 
 out her rash resolution had not Bob, 
 the boatman, dropped his oars and 
 seized her. 
 
 “ You must take better care on her, 
 young guvnor,” observed the man.. 
 I vos honly hingaged for abduction, 
 and don’t know nothink about suicide 
 or murder.” 
 
 “ Hold your tongue, you fool,” 
 growled Baynes, and passing his arm 
 round the girl’s waist, he held her 
 close to him by main force. 
 
 Then, for the first time, Kate spoke. 
 
 “ You will repent this vile outrage 
 when Frank comes,” said she. 
 
 “ Frank will never know what has 
 become of you, unless ” 
 
 “ Unless what?” 
 
 “ I will tell you presently ; but don’t 
 think Egerton will ever find your 
 hiding-place. Water doesn’t leave any 
 track, you know, and that is why I 
 brought you by boat.” 
 
 “ Let me go. I will promise to tell 
 no one.” ' 
 
 “ Perhaps I’ll let you go, presently, 
 if you are good.” 
 
 “Help! help! help! Frank 1” she 
 screamed. 
 
 “ Silence!” said Baynes. 
 
 And to enforce his command he 
 thrust a thick handkerchief into her 
 mouth, thus effectually gagging the 
 poor girl. 
 
 The boatman pulled away stolidly, 
 and in a short space of time landed his 
 living cargo at a spot about fifty yards 
 below the old mill. 
 
 This structure was situated on a 
 little island in the midst of the 
 stream. 
 
 There was just room enough for the 
 mill itself and a little plot of garden, 
 now, however, overgrown with weeds 
 and sedges. 
 
 A rude bridge, composed of twa 
 
122 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 planks, supported on piles, connected 
 the building with the main land. 
 
 As before said, the mill had for a 
 long time been deserted. 
 
 A dreadful tragedy had taken place 
 there some years before; the miller, 
 his wife and servant, had been found 
 brutally murdered, and the place 
 plundered. 
 
 Who did the deed was never known, 
 but a few days afterwards dense clouds 
 of smoke proclaimed that the place 
 was on fire. 
 
 It seemed as though incendiarism 
 had tried to obliterate the track of 
 murder. 
 
 The fire, however, only partly de- 
 stroyed the interior of the building, 
 and ruined the machinery. 
 
 The outer walls were almost as good 
 as ever. 
 
 Some few months after the fire just 
 mentioned, a good gossip from Balls- 
 bury was returning home one night from 
 the neighbouring town of Haftsbury, 
 and, having partaken plenteously of 
 strong ale by the road, managed to 
 take a wrong turning. 
 
 That, however, was an affair of little 
 consequence, as he knew the bearings 
 of the country ; but to get home from 
 the place where# he first discovered his 
 blunder, the poor fellow had to pass by 
 the ruined mill. 
 
 As he neared the building, strange 
 sounds of unhallowed merriment were 
 heard, lights flitted to and fro, and 
 dusky figures were seen inside the 
 building. 
 
 The ' man told his tale, and was 
 laughed at for his pains. 
 
 Sceptics said that the light was 
 Will-o’-the-Wisp, and the laughter 
 only the harsh cry of some water- 
 fowl. 
 
 And yet from that time the old 
 mill bore the reputation of being 
 haunted. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Baynes, still keeping his arm fast 
 
 round Kate Conway’s waist, hurried her 
 along till they came to the bridge of 
 planks before mentioned. 
 
 Then he halted. 
 
 “ Lift her up, Bob, and carry her 
 over,” he then said. 
 
 Bob caught up the girl in his 
 ..arms, — Baynes feeling not quite up to 
 the task, — and trotted with her across 
 the frail bridge. 
 
 Kate made one struggle to throw 
 herself from his arms into the stream, 
 but the boatman was too strong for 
 her. 
 
 The door of the old mill opened to 
 Baynes’s touch, and Kate found herself 
 in the interior of the building. 
 
 A most desolate place it was, though 
 some slight attempt had been made to 
 render it habitable. 
 
 Doors and windows had been con- 
 structed, and a few rude articles of 
 furniture were there, but the beams and 
 rafters, blackened by the action of the 
 fire, looked terribly grim. 
 
 Bound the walls were nets and rods, 
 betokening that the old mill was some 
 times the resort of salmon-poachers. 
 
 Bob the boatman placed his burden 
 upon a chair, and then stood waiting the 
 further commands of his employer. 
 
 “ Leave the place,” said Baynes. 
 
 “All right, guvnor, shall I wait at the 
 boat?” 
 
 “ No, go home. I shall walk back.” 
 
 The man gave a rude bow and with- 
 drew. 
 
 As soon as he had gone, Baynes 
 turned to his captive with a smile, and, 
 coming close to her, said — 
 
 “ Do you know why I have brought 
 you here, Kate?” 
 
 “ I do not ; but unless you let me 
 go you will be punished for this 
 outrage.” 
 
 “ I brought you here because I love 
 you, Kate.” 
 
 “You have chosen a very strange 
 method of showing your love, Mr. 
 Baynes ; but as I cannot possibly care 
 anything about you, pray be kind 
 enough to allow me to depart.” 
 
 “ No. You cannot go till you pro- 
 mise to become my wife.” 
 
 “ A boy like you to talk of marrying ! 
 The idea is absurd.” 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 123 
 
 Kate spoke with a sneer, which cut 4 J 
 Baynes to the heart. 
 
 However, swallowing his rage, he 
 replied — 
 
 “ Has Frank Egerton never said 
 anything of marriage ?” 
 
 At this insolent query Kate Conway’s 
 temper was fairly aroused. 
 
 She clenched her little fist, and 
 struck at Baynes with all her strength. 
 
 Disregarding her impotent rage, the 
 young ruffian continued — 
 
 “ I know he has promised to marry 
 you in a few years’ time, but he shall 
 not do so. I will marry you when I 
 am of age, and in proof that I am in 
 earnest, I swear by all the powers that 
 be, you shall not leave this place till 
 you have signed this letter, promising 
 to become my wife 1” 
 
 Baynes’s recent reverses of fortune, j 
 together with the quantity of bad brandy 
 he had swallowed during the past day 
 or two, had rather muddled his head, 
 and made him speak like a ipelo- 
 dramatic madman. 
 
 But Kate thought him the most cool 
 and determined ruffian imaginable. 
 
 “ I will never sign any such letter !” 
 she boldly replied. 
 
 “We will see. Twenty-four hours 
 in this dreary old den may induce you 
 to alter your decision.” 
 
 He then went out, leaving the hate- 
 ful letter he wichcu ner to sign upon 
 the table, with a pen and pocket 
 ink-bottle. 
 
 Kate heard sounds like the fastening 
 ®f chains and locks, as Mr. Baynes 
 departed. 
 
 She was a prisoner then. 
 
 As soon as his footsteps had died away, 
 she began to examine her prison, a feat 
 rendered possible by the bright harvest 
 moon. 
 
 The room she was in was some 
 distance above the water, and had 
 apparently once been a kind of store- 
 loft. 
 
 The door was fastened securely, and, 
 there was no way of escape but by the 
 window. 
 
 Kate looked out. 
 
 Immediately beneath her was the 
 huge water-wheel, which had escaped the 
 ravages of the fire, and since then had 
 hung and turned at the will of the 
 waters, with a restless, never-ceasing 
 rumble and splash. 
 
 It was evident she could not escape 
 that way. 
 
 She returned to the table in the cen- 
 tre of the room, and catching sight of 
 the hateful letter Baynes had left for 
 her signature, tore it into fifty pieces 
 and threw it Into the stream. 
 
 Th«m co secure herself from intru- 
 sion, she piled all the furniture she 
 could move against the door, and tried 
 to rest. 
 
 But the mournful creaking of the 
 water-wheel, in its never-ceasing revo- 
 lutions, and the strange noises caused 
 by the wind as it whistled through and 
 around the ruined old building, to- 
 gether with the many strange thoughts 
 that kept rushing through her brain, 
 effectually prevented Kate from sleeping. 
 
 Not till the sun had fairly risen did 
 she close her eyes. 
 
124 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL: OR. WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 FRANK TO THE RESCUE. 
 
 Of course you have guessed by this 
 time that Frank Egerton was quite 
 right in his supposition that Baynes 
 was going to the ruined mill. 
 
 The promising young scoundrel who 
 had planned and executed the abduc- 
 tion of Kate Conway, suddenly chanced 
 to remember the following afternoon 
 that his fair prisoner had neither food 
 nor drink. 
 
 Not that the recollection troubled 
 him much. 
 
 “ Starvation will do her good,” 
 thought he ; “ will bring her to her 
 senses, and show her how completely 
 she is in my power. Then, perhaps, 
 she will consent ; not that I care much 
 about her, but it would be a blow at 
 Egerton’s heart.” 
 
 He leisurely collected some food, which 
 he placed in the leather bag before-men- 
 tioned, and started. 
 
 Frank, as we know, followed. 
 
 Baynes, after landing, walked up to 
 the mill, and had just set his foot on 
 the bridge of planks, which communi- 
 cated only with his side of the shore, 
 when he caught sight of Frank. 
 
 There was no possibility of reaching 
 the mill from Egerton’s side of the 
 stream, except by boat, or by swimming. 
 
 “ Stop, villain !” shouted Egerton. 
 
 Baynes made no reply, but with a 
 threatening shake of the fist, darted 
 across the bridge and entered the mill. 
 
 “ How can I reach the scoundrel ?” 
 exclaimed Frank. 
 
 A moment’s hesitation, then he 
 plunged into the water and began to 
 swim across. 
 
 Baynes saw his object, and, rushing 
 out from the mill, broke down the 
 bridge. 
 
 “ You shall never see her again, 
 Egerton 1 Rather than surrender her 
 
 to you, I will plunge her into the 
 stream 1” he shouted. 
 
 Frank made no reply but changed 
 his course. 
 
 Instead of swimming towards the 
 bank, he made direct for the mill itself^ 
 which, as before said, stood in the centre 
 of the stream. 
 
 A piercing shriek caused him to lift 
 up his eyes as he bravely struggled 
 against the flood. 
 
 Baynes had thrown open the wooden 
 folding windows of Kate’s prison-cham- 
 ber, and there he stood angrily clutch- 
 ing her by the arm. 
 
 “ Tell him to keep away,” he said. 
 
 “ Frank, Frank I help me !” cried 
 Kate. 
 
 “By Heaven! if he approaches nearer, 
 I will shoot him I Keep back, Egerton, 
 if you value your life !” 
 
 As he spoke, the young ruffian drew 
 a small pistol, and took aim at Frank’s 
 head, which was the only portion of his 
 body visible. 
 
 Frank heard the threat, and saw the 
 levelled weapon, but he did not heed 
 either. 
 
 “ Bang 1” went the weapon, as a puff 
 of white smoke polluted the air, and 
 the bullet splashed up the water close 
 by Egerton’s ear. 
 
 “ Perdition seize him 1” muttered 
 Baynes, as he hurled the empty and 
 now useless weapon at his foe, with no 
 better aim. 
 
 “ Frank, are you hurt, darling ?” ex- 
 claimed Kate. “ Quick, dear, and save 
 me. He is hurting me’ 5 
 
 “ Patience a moment, love,” replied 
 Frank. 
 
 Making a desperate struggle against 
 the swift waters, he swam right up to 
 the wheel, which\still continued its re- 
 volutions, and, catching hold of it, was 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 125 
 
 thereby lifted bodily up out of the river 
 to nearly a level with the floor on which 
 stood Baynes, still holding Kate Conway 
 by the arm, and apparently endeavour- 
 ing to throw her over into the \^ater. 
 
 Making a desperate spring^ Frank 
 leaped off the wheel, caught the »side 
 of the open window, and scrambled in. * 
 
 “ Now, villain, it is my turn 1” 
 
 “ Ha, ha, ha ! follow me if you dare !” 
 laughed the unhappy youth, as, finding ] 
 his plans foiled, he leaped out of the 
 opening by which Frank had entered. 
 
 Egerton saw the foaming tide close 
 over his rival’s body, then he turned 
 his attention to Kate, who had swooned 
 from the excitement to which she had 
 been subjected. 
 
 He knelt down by her side, kissed 
 her lips and cheek, calling her by every 
 endearing name he could remember, 
 and soon had the pleasure of seeing 
 the flush of consciousness returning to 
 her brow. 
 
 In a few minutes more she, was able 
 to sit up, and then to stand erect. 
 
 They then began to look round to 
 find some method of escaping from 
 the TniH, and also to see what had 
 become of Baynes. 
 
 That young gentleman, however, was 
 nowhere to be seen. 
 
 « How are we to get away from this 
 
 horrid place, dear ?” asked Kate, who 
 clung close to her lover, although his 
 clothes were dripping with water. 
 
 “ I can’t think for a moment. But 
 what has become of Baynes, I 
 wonder ?” 
 
 “ Drowned, I expect. I saw his 
 head strike against the wheel as he 
 jumped out.” 
 
 “ I am afraid he has not met with 
 any such good luck. You know dar- 
 ling, there is an old proverb to the 
 effect that those born to be hanged 
 can’t be drowned.” 
 
 Kate laughed slightly. 
 
 All her courage had returned now 
 that Frank was with her. 
 
 After the King of the School had 
 looked round for a few minutes, he 
 said — 
 
 “ I fancy those planks will reach 
 the shore. If they won’t I must 
 swim out and put up the bridge 
 again.” 
 
 A short spell of work convinced 
 him that he was right in his estimate. 
 
 The planks he had alluded to formed 
 a first rate bridge over which they had 
 both passed, and in a very short space 
 of time the young folks were on their 
 way back to Ballsbury, Kate telling 
 Fr ank as they went along all that had 
 happened. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIL 
 
 LEGAL ADVICE. 
 
 Frank did not remember anything 
 about Baynes’s boat till he reached 
 Ballsbury, and began to tell his tale to 
 the sergeant of police. 
 
 A constable was at once despatched 
 to secure the craft, and find out its 
 owner, who, no doubt, was implicated 
 in the plot. 
 
 When the man reached the place no 
 such boat was to be found. 
 
 Strict search was made for the body 
 of young Baynes; but although the 
 drags were used unceasingly, it could 
 not be brought to light. 
 
 No one doubted that the young 
 ruffian had met his death in the stream 
 
126 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 Jhat had witnessed so many of his 
 frillanies. 
 
 A man, supposed to be the boatman 
 who had aided him in carrying Kate 
 away, was soon afterwards appre- 
 hended and brought before the magis- 
 trates. 
 
 When told the charge against him, 
 he simply smiled and requested to be 
 allowed to communicate with Mr. 
 Bateman, an attorney very much 
 sought after by the criminal classes. 
 
 Mr. Bateman, for the defence, called 
 upon Kate Conway to swear that the 
 accused was the man who had been 
 employed by Baynes. 
 
 This .the girl declined to do, though 
 she felt convinced,- in her own mind, 
 that he was the guilty party. 
 
 Still, remembering that it was night 
 time, and that she was dreadfully 
 alarmed, she declined to run the risk 
 of accidentally perjuring herself. 
 
 “ To the best of your belief was it 
 this man ?” asked the lawyer. 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 “ Now don’t you think it might have 
 been this individual, or this?” 
 
 As he spoke, Mr. Bateman waved 
 his hand, and two men came forward 
 from the body of the hall. 
 
 Both, strange to say, strongly re- 
 sembled the prisoner in dress, figure, 
 and countenance. 
 
 Kate was perfectly confounded, and 
 ■the more she looked in the three 
 grimy, cruel, but stolid faces before 
 her, the more was she puzzled to know 
 which of them had been her companion 
 on that memorable moonlight evening. 
 
 “ You cannot say which is the man?” 
 suggested Bateman. 
 
 “ I cannot.” 
 
 “ Then, of course, the prosecution 
 cannot be sustained, and your worship 
 will discharge the prisoner?” 
 
 “ I suppose I must do so,” replied 
 the magistrate. “The prisoner may 
 leave the dock.” 
 
 The man did so, but, as soon as he 
 had reached the body of the hall, the 
 police-sergeant stepped forward. 
 
 “ I ana determined to have the man 
 
 who committed the outrage, so to make 
 sure, I arrest all three of you.” 
 
 “ Not so fast, my good friend,” said 
 Mr. Bateman. “ You have no power 
 to do anything of the kind.” 
 
 To till a policeman that he has not 
 the power to do certain things, is, of 
 .course, to put him in a violent passion. 
 Our friend, the sergeant, was no fur- 
 ther removed above earthly passions 
 than the rest of his profession, and 
 therefore, he grew very red in the 
 face with anger. 
 
 “ What do you mean by inter- 
 fering with me? Constable Jones* 
 step this way.” 
 
 The urbane lawyer, however, only 
 smiled the more. 
 
 “You are doing an illegal action, 
 my friend of the police,” said he, hold- 
 ing up a warning finger. 
 
 “ How illegal ?” demanded the ser- 
 geant, while the poor constable who 
 had been called started back as though' 
 the three prisoners had suddenly been 
 transformed into as many vipers. 
 
 “You have heard this young lady’s 
 evidence?” 
 
 “ I think she swore that there was 
 only one man in the boat besides 
 Baynes.” 
 
 “ Certainly she did.” 
 
 “ Then you must not arrest these 
 persons at the same time for an offence 
 committed by one. These three men 
 could not have been rolled into one 
 for the occasion. 
 
 The sergeant was puzzled, and 
 scratched his head in hopes of extract- 
 ing an idea. 
 
 “What am I to do?” he at last 
 asked. 
 
 “ As soon as you have paid my usual 
 fee — you know the amount — I shall be 
 most happy to advise you,” replied Mr. 
 Bateman. “ I don’t do business on 
 credit.” 
 
 A roar of laughter, in which even 
 the magistrate joined,- made the 
 policeman more furious than ever. 
 
 Frank Egerton at that moment for- 
 tunately came to the rescue of the 
 unhappy official. 
 
THE KING 01' THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 127 
 
 “ Here is your money,** said he. 
 * Now be kind enough to give the ser- 
 geant the advice you promised.” 
 
 “ Certainly,” said Mr. Bateman, 
 testing the coin between his teeth. 
 “ The officer can take either of the men 
 into custody, separately, but he cannot 
 apprehend them all at once. And if 
 he fails to establish the charge, he is 
 liable to be cast for damages.” 
 
 The worthy sergeant, after con- 
 sideration, wisely declined to have 
 anything to do with the three 
 individuals who so much resembled 
 each other, and so the case came to 
 an end. 
 
 Frank escorted Kate home, and, 
 after a tender adieu, returned to 
 Lexicon College. 
 
 A surprise was in store for him. 
 
 A letter was lying upon his desk, the 
 address written in a hand he well knew. 
 
 Several of the boys had gathered 
 round to look at it, for they, too, recog- 
 nised the florid penmanship. 
 
 To keep the reader no longer in 
 juspense, the letter was from Baynes. 
 
 Feeling no small amount of curiosity 
 to know what he could have to write 
 about, as well as to know how he 
 managed to escape the watery grave 
 every one thought had received him, 
 Frank opened the billet. 
 
 As he read it, his brow grew stern. 
 
 The tone of the letter was threaten- 
 ing, and Frank was not accustomed to 
 receive threats calmly. 
 
 It ran something in the following 
 style: — 
 
 Mr. Egerton. — No doubt you fan- 
 cied me dead, but you will find that I 
 yet live to be your evil genius. You 
 baulked me this once, but next 
 
 time I shall triumph. Kate Conway 
 shall never be your wife. 
 
 “ H. Baynes.” 
 
 Frank then looked at the envelope 
 again, and, to his great surprise, found 
 that it bore the Ballsbury post-mark. 
 
 First of all he consulted with the 
 doctor; but that worthy gentleman 
 could not understand it at all. 
 
 Only one thing appeared at all clear 
 to his mind : that was that Baynes had 
 by some very marvellous mischance 
 escaped the death he so richly deserved. 
 
 Frank then proceeded to the residence, 
 of his friend — the sergeant of police* 
 
 That worthy looked at matters in a 
 more worldly way. 
 
 “ Did you watch to see what became 
 of the young ruffian after he leaped out 
 of the mill window ?” he asked. 
 
 “ No,” replied Frank. 
 
 “ Then it is very clear to my com- 
 prehension. While you were attending 
 to Miss Conway he must have risen to 
 the surface, and got to the bank. It 
 would then be very easy to reach the 
 boat, in which, with a swift current in 
 his favour, he could soon reach town.” 
 
 “ But do you suppose he is hiding 
 about here now ?” 
 
 “ I should hardly think so ; but I 
 will have a good search made.” 
 
 The search was made and maintained, 
 but nothing was seen or heard of Baynes, 
 and every one began to fancy that he 
 must have enclosed the letter to some 
 ' confederate, who posted it in Ballsbury. 
 
 Nevertheless, about a week after this 
 event, as Frank was returning from Mr. 
 Conway’s house one evening, he was 
 again fired at, a circumstance which 
 convinced him that his foe was still in 
 the neighbourhood. 
 
128 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 A LOT OF MAGIC. 
 
 For some time everything went on very 
 quietly at Ballsbury, both as regarded 
 the town itself and Lexicon College. 
 
 Baynes kept out of sight, and his 
 threats came to nothing ; though Kate 
 Conway still had a suspicion that the 
 villain was lurking about the neighbour- 
 hood to pounce out and carry her off 
 at the first opportunity. 
 
 To guard against any such nefarious 
 designs, she never went out for a walk 
 beyond the town alone at any time, nor 
 would she even trust herself in the 
 streets of Ballsbury after sunset with- 
 out a companion on whom she could 
 rely. , 
 
 We need hardly say that Frank Eger- 
 ton was the escort she most preferred. 
 
 The time drew on towards the holi- 
 days. , 
 
 Anxious youngsters ' consulted al- 
 manacs, and immense calculations were 
 made as to the exact number of weeks, 
 days, hours, minutes, and seconds that 
 had to pass away ere the happy t im e 
 would arrive. 
 
 Freddy Webber especially performed 
 prodigious feats of arithmetic. 
 
 According to his computation, 
 2,678,400 seconds were wanting to bring 
 them to “Cock-hat Sunday,” from which 
 day to that on whiah they were actually 
 to depart for home, 432,000 seconds 
 more must be counted. 
 
 Cock-hat Sunday was that imme- 
 diately preceding the holidays, on which 
 day the pupils were accustomed to wear 
 their hats in a very jaunty style. 
 
 There had, in days past, been a still 
 more offensive custom, but Frank, on 
 hearing of it, had determined that it 
 should not be continued. 
 
 _ As the holidays drew nigh, the dis- 
 cipline became more lax. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, who in his manners 
 
 was as much a boy as any of them, en- 
 couraged all sorts of extraordinary sports 
 and pastimes. , 
 
 One evening he gave a grand exhibi- 
 tion of magic. 
 
 After the usual sleight of hand per- 
 formances, passing coins, burning 
 pocket-handkerchiefs; &c.,he announced 
 that he would transform himself into 
 a giant of monstrous stature. 
 
 “ Please don’t eat us !” groaned 
 Freddy Webber, pretending to be hor- 
 ribly frightened. 
 
 “ Dat Ich shall nichts !” rejoined the 
 professor. “ Zo do not be afraid.” 
 
 Freddy promised not to tremble very 
 much, and the professor then com- 
 menced his preparations for the crown • 
 ing feat of the evening. 
 
 He procured first of all a thin, trans- 
 parent sheet. 
 
 “ Oh ! it’s only a magic lantern 
 dodge,” observed Lascelles. 
 
 “ Dere is no magic in dis lantern, ‘ 
 replied the professor, exhibiting a com- 
 mon policeman’s bull’s-eye, which 
 certainly was all the light he pro- 
 posed to take behind the scenes with 
 him. 
 
 Freddy, being very sceptical, went 
 and had a thorough search amongst the 
 professor’s paraphernalia, but could 
 discover nothing more than the lantern 
 before-mentioned. 
 
 Having hung his sheet across the 
 room, Herr Moeritz went behind it. 
 
 Suddenly a strong ray of light an- 
 nounced to the boys, who remained in 
 front, that the lantern was at work. 
 
 Then the shadow of the professor 
 was seen upon the screen. 
 
 At first it was about life-size, but 
 gradually it grew larger and larger, till 
 the worthy G-erman,if his shadow might 
 be believed, was fully ten feet hight 
 
PRICE ONE HALFPENNY. 
 
 [Published Evsby Monday.] 
 
HE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 131 
 
 and proportionately bulky in circum- 
 ference. 
 
 Then it gradually reduced to a more 
 natural size, suddenly became greatly 
 elongated, and as suddenly diminished. 
 
 Having continued the performance 
 for some minutes, the professor re-ap- 
 peared beforethe curtain, looking rather 
 red in the face. 
 
 “ He can’t make himself big this 
 side” grumbled one or two of the very 
 junior members of the fraternity. 
 
 “ No,” replied the professor. “ It is 
 all von optical delusion. I gets behind 
 ze curtain, shtands between it unt ze 
 lantern ; den if I comes near ze curtain 
 I grows little, and if I steps back to ze 
 lantern I gets big. Ven I shoomps up 
 I am big and little both.” 
 
 “ That is not a very clever trick, sir,” 
 observed Freddy Webber, with a grave 
 face. 
 
 “ Can you play tricks ?” 
 u Yes. Much better than that 
 “ Petter as dat. Let 
 
 us 
 
 see, let vs 
 
 )e. 
 
 “ Excuse me this evening, sir. I win 
 perform my trick in the light of day, 
 without the aid of any curtain, lantern, 
 or other means of deception.” 
 
 “ You are a clever boy.” 
 
 The boys looked out bright and early 
 in the morning ; for though Freddy had 
 not told any one his plans, they all 
 guessed that Professor Moeritz was to 
 be made the victim of some practical 
 joke. 
 
 “ Your game must be a gentle one, 
 Freddy,” observed the King of the 
 School. “ I don’t like any sprees that 
 result in' personal injury.” 
 
 “ I would 'not injure him for worlds,” 
 replied Webber ; “ but I’ll have his 
 hatr* 
 
 A few minutes afterwards the break- 
 fast bell rang, and the merry, hungry 
 boys trooped into the dining-hall. 
 
 One of the number remained behind, 
 
 however. 
 
 That one as you may guess, was 
 Webber. 
 
 * This is the real, authentic origin of the slang 
 phrase now so popular. 
 
 But what was Freddy doing? you 
 may naturally ask. He had taken two 
 or three of the brass rings from his 
 fishing-rod, and was busily engaged in 
 screwing them into the ceiling of the 
 room. 
 
 What was his object in so doing we 
 shall see. 
 
 Having arranged the rings to his 
 satisfaction in a row from the centre of 
 the room to near the door, Freddy passed 
 a long piece of thread through them; 
 and secured both ends to the roller of 
 a map that hung upon the wall. 
 
 A final look round to see that all was 
 right, and then our young friend 
 marched into the dining-hall, and made 
 as vigorous an attack upon the bread 
 and butter and weak tea as though he 
 had spent the morning in the perform- 
 ance of a variety of virtuous actions. 
 
 Professor Moeritz seemed to have 
 some vague idea that he was to be 
 victimised. 
 
 When tfie morning meal was over, 
 and the boys had returned — some to 
 the play-fields, some to the school-room 
 — he kept very carefully in the centre 
 of the apartment devoted to learning, 
 not daring even to sit down, lest pins 
 should have been stuck in his chair, or 
 some other joke played. 
 
 “Just what I want, ’’muttered Freddy, 
 as he prepared for his magic. 
 
 “ Tell me ; I’ll lend you a helping 
 hand if possible,” said Fitzgerald, who 
 loved a joke dearly. 
 
 “ You won’t blab ?” 
 
 “ No — on my honour.” 
 
 “ Then stick this fish-hook into the 
 crown of old Germany’s hat.” 
 
 “ Give it here. Why, you have some 
 cotton on the end of it.” 
 
 « Of course. A hook is no use with- 
 out a line.” 
 
 Fitzgerald, under pretext of asking 
 some question, went up to the professor, 
 and, when his back was for a moment 
 turned, inserted the fish-hook in the 
 little ventilator in the crown of the 
 professor’s hat, accomplishing his work 
 without exciting the slightest suspicion. 
 
 A few minutes afterwards, while the 
 
132 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OK, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 professor was explaining to a few of the 
 boys the principles of the handeludes 
 zeitwort transitivum (active and tran- 
 sitive verb), his hat suddenly flew from 
 his head. 
 
 “ Wer hat mein hut?” (Who has my 
 hat?) he inquired, looking round the 
 room without being able to see the 
 article he required. 
 
 “I really don’t know, sir,” replied 
 Egerton, who had not been enlightened 
 as to the joke. 
 
 “ Here it is,” said Fitzgerald, restor- 
 ing it to the professor’s head. 
 
 Moeritz continued his lecture, but 
 in a few seconds the hat again flew 
 away. 
 
 “ Der teufel !” he roared. “ Dis hat 
 has bezauberung !” (the hat has en- 
 chantment). 
 
 Strange to say, it was brought back 
 to him, this time from the opposite 
 side of the school. , 
 
 Our young friend, Fitzgerald, for 
 the second time placed it op the head 
 of the professor, who in rather angry 
 tones exclaimed — 
 
 “Now you all shall leave me. I 
 
 vill not have one near so as to touch 
 me.” 
 
 In obedience to this order, they 
 all stood some distance from him. 
 
 “ Now, Master Webber,” continued 
 the Grerman with a chuckle, “ you s hall 
 pe at ze bottom of all this, but ” 
 
 “ But it seems you can’t keep your 
 hat. Is not mine a better trick than 
 yours ?” 
 
 “ Yes, yes,” said Moeritz, as he stared 
 round and at last caught sight of hia 
 chapeau, which seemed to adhere to 
 the ceiling. “ How have you done it ?* 
 
 “ That is my business, sir ; but am I 
 not a clever magician ?” 
 
 “ Very.” 
 
 Freddy would not explain the secret, 
 and for a long time the professor was in 
 ignorance of the means by which the 
 trick was played. The joke being at 
 an end, however, more serious business 
 occupied the attention of our young 
 friends. 
 
 They had to prepare for the half- 
 yearly examination, which always occu- 
 pied the week immediately preceding 
 the holidays. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 A DAY’S SPORT. 
 
 One of the most popular games at 
 Lexicon College was hare-and-hounds, 
 the hare being one of the boys con- 
 sidered a good runner, and the 
 hounds all the others who thought fit 
 to follow. 
 
 I suppose you all know how the 
 sport is managed ; but in case this 
 should fall into the hands of any young 
 ignoramus who has never participated 
 in the pastime, I will just state that 
 the scent by which the hounds follow 
 is composed of small shreds of paper ; 
 
 the hare takes a large bag of this, and 
 scatters it as he runs, being allowed 
 ( generally) ten minutes’ start of the 
 hounds. 
 
 The hare gives an indication of the 
 course he intends to take, and where 
 he intends to stop if he is not r un 
 down. 
 
 On a fine Wednesday morning Frank 
 Egerton announced that there would 
 be hare-and-hounds at Hatfield chalk- 
 pits at four o’clock in the after- 
 noon. 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 133 
 
 Every spare moment the small hoys 
 had was occupied in tearing up old 
 newspapers, exercises, and other old 
 papers into “ scent ” for the hare, on 
 this occasion personated by our friend 
 Lascelles, who was a splendid runner, 
 keeping his wind any number of 
 mii6s. 
 
 It would be a “twister,” as Mar- 
 fham expressed himself, especially as 
 the hare had decided to take the race- 
 course, and then get down into the 
 village of Stratford, where there would 
 be plenty of work for them after their 
 three mile chase over the downs, in the 
 shape of meadows, plentifully crossed 
 *>y wide dykes and artificial water- | 
 courses. 
 
 Four o’clock came, and the chalk- 
 pits were thronged with boys. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, who saw the con- 
 course from the garden of the college, 
 imagined that another fight was about 
 to take place, and started with the 
 laudable intention of putting a stop 
 to it. 
 
 After toiling up a steep road for a 
 mile or more, the worthy German came 
 upon the group just in time to see the 
 hare buckle a bag of the paper scraps 
 over his shoulder, and start at a long, 
 slinging trot across a stubble field, 
 towards the high, furze-covered downs 
 we have before spoken of, while Frank 
 Egerton and the Earl of Pembridge 
 consulted their watches, and restrained 
 some of the younger hounds, who 
 wished to be off at once. 
 
 “ You’ll have quite enough running 
 before you get back,” said the King of 
 the School. 
 
 “Bah!” exclaimed Webber, “It is 
 nothing.” 
 
 “ You won’t be in at the finish of 
 the run, Freddy.” 
 
 “ Won’t I ! Just you wait and see.” 
 
 “Wat is dis?” inquired Professor 
 Moeritz, coming up at the moment. 
 “ You are not at ze box.” 
 
 “ No, hare-and-hounds. Won’t you 
 join the pack?” 
 
 “ Who is hare?” 
 
 * Lascelles.” 
 
 “ Then I will. He can run nicht 
 mooch good.” 
 
 Egerton and one or two others 
 laughed rather at this. 
 
 They knew what sort of a runner 
 Lascelles was, much better than Pro- 
 fessor Moeritz did. 
 
 However, after some other chat, 
 Frank announced that time was up, and 
 the whole party started across the field. 
 
 Some of the younger ones darted 
 ahead at once and outstripped the 
 more experienced runners, who knew 
 that the pace had to be maintained for 
 some miles. 
 
 A heavy breathing told Frank that 
 the German professor was keeping 
 close to his heels. 
 
 At the spot where Lascelles had 
 vanished from their sight they found 
 the scent thinly scattered upon the 
 ground,' and followed it right up the 
 side of the steep hill till they we 
 fairly among the furze bushes, and 
 the keen pure air of the hills whist 
 shrilly about their ears. 
 
 Suddenly, Freddy Webber, who 
 managed to keep up very well, consi 
 ing that his legs were shorter and 
 body fatter than any of the others, 
 up a shout of triumph. 
 
 His keen eyes had discerned the figure 
 of the flying hare, about a mile-and-a- 
 half a-head, pegging along at quite as 
 good a pace as when he started. 
 
 “ Forward ! forward !” shouted Eger- 
 ton, and the whole pack quickened pace 
 as they dashed along the old Eoman 
 road, which ran in a straight line for 
 miles. 
 
 The hare heard the cry, and turning 
 aside, leaped over a wattle fence with 
 a ditch on either side. 
 
 Some of the youths attempted to cut 
 him off by taking a diagonal course, 
 but they made a great mistake in their 
 calculations, and were seen no more 
 during the chase. 
 
 The fact is, the hare, after crossing 
 a turnip-field on his right, doubled 
 back, crossed the Eoman road again 
 and made off across the fallows for 
 Stratford, which village he reached 
 
134 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OB, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 about the same time that the cunning 
 ones found themselves at Queenhamp- 
 ton, a place about four miles in the 
 opposite direction. 
 
 Continuing his rapid career, Lascelles 
 led the way across a huge pasture, in 
 which a few stunted old elms were 
 scattered about, and, having dashed 
 through the hedge at its further 
 extremity, was lost to view. 
 
 The few harmless cows grazing in 
 this pasture threw up their tails, 
 lowered their heads, and galloped about 
 in a sad state of mind, as the thirty or 
 forty yelling boys, who still followed, 
 charged across the field ; but in a few 
 minutes the pack swept out of sight, 
 and followed the scent which led 
 them towards the Stratford water- 
 meadows. 
 
 Freddy Webber and Professor 
 Moeritz had managed to keep pretty 
 well up, and when they crossed the 
 road that separated the uplands from 
 the valley, overtook some of the lead- 
 ing hounds, who, in their impetuosity, 
 had overrun the scent, and were 
 “ trying back.” 
 
 Scarcely thirty out of the sixty 
 original starters were to be seen, the , 
 others having giving up the chase 
 long since. 
 
 Frank, after a hurried look at his 
 watch, announced that they had done 
 something like four miles in less than 
 forty minutes; not a bad pace, consider- 
 ing that our young friends are not 
 professional pedestrians, and that most 
 of them had been hard at work “ Gradus 
 grinding” for the examination, and are 
 consequently slightly out of training 
 and scant of breath. 
 
 Having well quartered the meadow 
 in which the scent was lost, the cry of 
 “Forward!” is again heard on the 
 extreme right, Fitzgerald being the 
 lucky hound to hit the trail. 
 
 Forward they all went, Professor 
 Moeritz much regretting that he had 
 allowed himself to be persuaded to 
 take part in such a wild-goose chase. 
 
 There is good reason to suppose 
 tnat hereabouts the hare found his 
 
 stock of paper getting short. At 
 all events, the scents did not seem /SO 
 thick. . 
 
 That was a matter of small conse- 
 quence to the experienced hounds, who 
 could guess pretty well which way the 
 course would be — straight through the 
 water-meadows for two-miles, and then 
 up a hill; but which side of the hill 
 would it be? If the hare was very 
 cunning, he might baffle the hounds 
 very considerably. 
 
 It was thoroughly understood that 
 the run was to end at one of two 
 public-houses — the “ Fox and Goose,” 
 or the “ Black Bull.” 
 
 These houses stood in different roads, 
 wmch ran in almost parallel lines to- 
 wards Ballsbury, some half-mile or 
 more of stiff clay, deeply ploughed, 
 separating them. 
 
 Egerton kept on running well in front 
 of the pack, leaping the water-courses 
 with ease, and firing every one with 
 emulation ; but all were not so lucky, 
 and several falls took place, of which 
 we shall have occasion to speak pre- 
 6'intly. 
 
 At length the hare was viewed again 
 going right up the side of Alderburn 
 Hill. 
 
 Gunning hare! Would he bear off 
 to the right, and end the run at the 
 “ Black Bull,” or would he keep to 
 the left and patronize the “Fox and 
 Goose.” 
 
 That was a question could only be 
 decided by following the scent. 
 
 At the moment that Lascelles dis- 
 appeared over the crest of the hill it 
 struck Egerton that in a few minutes 
 time it would be dark. He shouted to 
 the Earl of Pembridge, who was not 
 far behind, to apprise him of this 
 fact. 
 
 “ I know it,” was the response. 
 
 “ Shall we put the steam on ?” asked 
 Egerton. 
 
 “ Yes ; let me come up to you, then 
 drive a-head.” 
 
 Frank slackened his pace for a few 
 seconds till the young earl once mora 
 was by his side. 
 
THE KING OF fH£ SCIIOOLj OR, WHO WILL WHS? 
 
 135 
 
 Each then drew a long breath, biaeed 
 vp his belt, and rattled up the side of 
 the hill. ! 
 
 “There he goes!” shouted Frank, 
 and, as- they were descending on the 
 other side, they taxed their legs and 
 lungs to the utmost. 
 
 It seemed almost certain that the 
 “ Black Bull ” would be the finish of 
 the run, and Marsham, who, with Fitz- 
 gerald, kept close behind our two young 
 friends above-mentioned, dropped off 
 •o make the nearest possible cut to the 
 haven of rest. 
 
 Frank scorned all such devices, and 
 pertinaciously stuck to the scent, know- 
 ing that if he could only hold on for 
 ten minutes more he would run down 
 the hare, and thus bring the chase to 
 a close. 
 
 He was fast gaining on Lascelles, 
 who, though he had led the hounds a good 
 chase of seven or eight miles, seemed 
 almost exhausted. 
 
 Suddenly, however, he changed his 
 direction, turned back, and made for 
 the “ Fox and Groose.” 
 
 Thinking that, in the fast gathering 
 gloom, he had deceived the hounds, he 
 slackened his pace, a fault which was 
 at once taken advantage of by Frank 
 and the earl. 
 
 The “Fox and Groose” was only 
 about a hundred yards distant ; could 
 he reach it before either of the 
 hounds? 
 
 He would make a trial at all events ; 
 so he “ put on the steam,” as Frank 
 called it, and started as though he had 
 only j ust started from Lexicon College. 
 
 Unfortunately for the success of his 
 gallant attempt, his foes (for the occa- 
 sion) were just as sound of wind and 
 limb as himself, and they, too, increased 
 
 the speed. t 
 
 Twenty yards to the house, but 
 Egerton is not six feet behind him. 
 Ten yards morel Frank is already 
 extending his arm— two yards only 
 from the doorstep— ah ! a hand upon 
 his shoulder! 
 
 Caught! 
 
 Lascelles gives ur 1 at once, staggers 
 
 up against the domstep, and as soon 
 as he can, says — 
 
 ' “ Well, you have had a good run for 
 
 it, at all events, 
 
 “The best of the season!” gasps 
 Frank, wiping the perspiration froi* 
 his brow. 
 
 Then, without any more ado, ice 
 three boys walked into the parlour of 
 the little inn, and ordered some mulled 
 ale. * 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge feebly hints* 
 at a good draught of porter, but Eger- 
 ton reminds him that cold drink, in 
 their perspiring state, would be very 
 dangerous. 
 
 After an interval of something like 
 twenty minutes, Marsham and Fitz- 
 gerald appeared, having walked over 
 from the “Black Bull;” all five then 
 sat till it wanted but half-an-hour of 
 the hour when they must be in school, 
 wondering what had become of all 
 their companions, and especially of 
 Freddy Webber and Professor Moeritz. 
 
 While they are wondering, let us 
 retrace our steps and see, if we can, 
 what has become of our fat young 
 friend and the Grerman tutor. 
 
 Both of them foupd that the water, 
 meadows before-mentioned formed the 
 stiffest portion of the course. 
 
 The water-drains and dykes were 
 many of them half-full of water, and a 
 short jump or a false step would cer- 
 tainly subject the unfortunate hound 
 to a very severe ducking. 
 
 The professor was the first to come 
 to grief. 
 
 He had made a leap, and a good one, 
 but, unfortunately, as he was in the 
 act of alighting on the opposite side 
 of the open drain, his heels slipped up, 
 and JHerr Moeritz went souse back- 
 ' wards into the water, which fortunately 
 was not deep enough to drown him. 
 
 Freddy endeavoured to pull him up 
 but was unfortunate enough to , slip for- 
 ward, and went sprawling on top ol 
 the professor. There they lay, spraw- 
 ling in the mud, weeds, and water, 
 like a couple of amphibious beingr- 
 rather than Christian gentlemen. 
 
136 
 
 HIE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OK, WHO WILL Wltf? 
 
 * Ach! Mein Grott!” ejaculated 
 Moeritz, as at last he rose like an 
 ancient river-god, with a crown of reeds 
 and water-cresses on his head. “ Web- 
 ber, where are you?” 
 
 • “Here! — Oh! Jupiter, what a sight! 
 I beg your pardon, I meant Neptune, 
 for I am sure you only want your 
 trident to look the character exactly. 
 Hi! Chawbacon, bring that pitchfork 
 this way!” * 
 
 The rustic thus addressed did not 
 condescend to reply, and having freed 
 themselves from some of the filth that 
 had encumbered them, Freddy sug- 
 gested that, as they were both drenched 
 to the skin, it would be advisable to 
 quit the chase and make for Lexicon 
 College by the nearest route, in order 
 that they might change their clothes, 
 and so avoid all chance of rheumatism, 
 and other kindred ailments. , 
 
 “ Grood advice, Freddy, but why not 
 ask Chawbacon to direct you, for you 
 have never been this way before, and 
 may take a wrong turning ?” 
 
 Freddy, however, was confident 
 that he knew the way, so off they 
 started. 
 
 Both our travellers, who saw that night 
 was quickly coming on, were aware that 
 a hill had to be climbed before they 
 could get to Ballsbury, consequently, 
 when Freddy led the way up a steep 
 miry lane the professor followed 
 with implicit confidence. 
 
 However, after a mile or two of 
 stiff walking, they found themselves on 
 the downs before alluded to, but at what 
 part of them was rather more than 
 Master Webber could tell. 
 
 “Dere is ein haus?” suddenly ex- 
 claimed Professor Moeritz. 
 
 “ A house ! where, sir ?” asked 
 Freddy. 
 
 “ See, see!” 
 
 And the professor pointed towards 
 a spark of flame at some distance. 
 
 “Let us go there,” said he, “uni 
 see if dey can direct us.” 
 
 Freddy assented, and on they walked 
 till it became evident that the light 
 did not proceed from any house, but 
 
 from the camp of some gipsies, who 
 very frequently pitched their tents oj 
 the wild heath. 
 
 Now Webber, though brave enough 
 in general, had a few cowardly points 
 in his character; for instance, he was 
 desperately afraid of frogs and toads, 
 and, moreover, believed that gipsies 
 travelled the country for the whole and 
 sole purpose of stealing the eldest sons 
 of rich gentlemen. 
 
 The author, having met a good many 
 of the wandering tribes in the south of 
 England, is able to state that they 
 do nothing of the kind ; they may be 
 poachers, but not kidnappers. 
 
 Freddy halted as soon as he had a 
 good view of the camp. 
 
 “ Why, they are gipsies !” he said. 
 
 “Ja! Bohemisch peoples. But dey 
 knows dere way about, as your friend 
 Marsham shall say. Let us go unt 
 ask dem.” 
 
 Freddy felt just as if he had been 
 walking into a lion’s den ; but he did 
 not care to confess his cowardice, so he 
 walked forward, keeping just a pace be- 
 hind the professor, however. 
 
 Professor Moeritz, probably only 
 knew fear as a lexicographical definition, 
 and could give no description of it from 
 personal knowledge ; he cared as little 
 for gipsies as he did for unruly school- 
 boys, and probably if the chief of the 
 gang had offended him, would have 
 commanded him to learn one of the 
 odes of Horace by heart. 
 
 As it proved, however, the children, 
 of Ishmael were extremely civil (not 
 so their dogs, which had to be 
 severely beaten ere they would hush 
 their noisy barkings), and, when the 
 professor inquired the way, directed 
 him. 
 
 A lucky chance it was, too, for our 
 friends, for they had beei: walking the 
 wrong way ever since they had been 
 on the downs. 
 
 The gipsies, however, pointed out 
 the constellation of Ursa Major; by 
 keeping just a little to the right of 
 that, the benighted ones would be 
 able to strike the Queenhampto 
 
THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 137 
 
 £«jad, and get into Salisbury by that 
 way. 
 
 So they lumbered along painfully 
 across the furze-covered plain, then 
 through a turnip field. As they 
 emerged from it into another miry 
 lane, they heard a faint “halloo!” 
 some distance from them. 
 
 Freddy answered the cry. 
 
 A few minutes afterwards Crawley 
 emerged into the road and limped up 
 to them. 
 
 The youth was in a terrible pickle. 
 
 In forcing his way through some of 
 the quickset hedges, with which the face 
 of nature was in that region adorned, he 
 had torn his trousers and jacket in a 
 most dreadful manner. Moreover, in 
 crossing some stiff clay land he had 
 lost a shoe (serve him right, the young 
 fop, for not wearing thick boots like 
 the others), and, having suffered two 
 or three tumbles, was plentifully 
 plastered with Mother Earth from 
 head to foot. 
 
 All this he explained as Webber 
 and the professor came up, and I am 
 in duty bound to say that the sight 
 of his forlorn schoolfellow cheered 
 Freddy in no small degree. 
 
 It was a treat to see some one 
 several degrees more wretched than 
 himself. 
 
 Crawley also cheered up; being no 
 longer alone in those huge, gloomy 
 fields his spirit rose, and, as Freddy 
 seemed to have forgotten their late 
 disagreements, they walked along as 
 jauntily as the state of the road 
 and their wearied limbs would per- 
 mit. 
 
 So they trudged along till at last 
 they came into the turnpike road. 
 
 Then they paused, quite bewildered, 
 for they had lost sight of Ursa Major, 
 and did not exactly know in what part 
 of the heavens to find him. 
 
 Consequently, having missed their 
 bearings as well as their great bear, 
 they stood bewildered on the edge of 
 the turnpike road, not knowing whether 
 they ought to turn +r > the right hand 
 or to the left. 
 
 Their indecision was soon at an end, 
 however. 
 
 A rattle of wheels and horses’ hoofs 
 was heard, then a light was seen. 
 
 “ The £ wheelbarrow,’ by Jove!” ex- 
 claimed Freddy. 
 
 The “ wheelbarrow,” was the epithet 
 contemptuously applied to a lumbering 
 old two-horse coach that ran every day 
 between Ballsbury and a town some 
 fifteen miles distant. 
 
 As it strolled along the two boys 
 screwed themselves, and made a run 
 to catch hold of it behind. 
 
 Freddy succeeded in so doing; but 
 Crawley being less fortunate, had 
 another tumble. 
 
 Half-an-hour later Webber reached 
 Lexicon College just five minutes before 
 the gates were closed. 
 
 Crawley was, at that moment, fully a 
 mile away. 
 
 The gallant hare and the other 
 hounds had been home some time, and, 
 stiff and tired with their day’s run, 
 were sitting round the tables dis- 
 cussing the various incidents of the 
 chase. 
 
 “ Ah, here comes Freddy; now we’re 
 all in,” exclaimed the Earl of Pern- 
 bridge, as the young joker entered the 
 hall. 
 
 “ It looks as though he had been 
 too tired to walk, and had rolled 
 home,” observed Egerton. 
 
 “ A nice crusty roll he is too. Won’t 
 even. speak to us.” 
 
 “ Where is your human kindness ?” 
 groaned Freddy. A poor fellow comes 
 in half-dead, and instead of sympa- 
 thising with him you only perpetrate 
 puns of the vilest description. How- 
 ever, if I am in a pickle, Crawley is in 
 a worse.” 
 
 “ Crawley!” exclaimed half-a-dozen 
 of the boys. 
 
 “Yes. I left him limping along 
 with only one shoe.” 
 
 Freddy then ascended to his bed- 
 room, changed his clothes, and got 
 down again just as the supper-bell 
 rang. 
 
 At that meal the head of each form 
 
138 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL Wtttff 
 
 had to present a list of any who 
 happened to be absent. 
 
 The doctor scowled as he saw Crawley’s 
 name ; but at that moment the door- 
 bell rang, and the servant who answered 
 
 it, returning, announced “ Master 
 Crawley.” 
 
 “Bring him in,” said Dr. Whackley; 
 and in another minute the hapless 
 urchin stood before all the school. * 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 
 
 The appearance Crawley presented 
 when brought before the assembled 
 masters and scholars of Lexicon Col- 
 lege, was certainly not a very pleasing 
 one. 
 
 As before stated, the youth had 
 u come to grief” in various ways. His 
 clothes were torn and soiled, and his 
 face had on it a look betokening that 
 he apprehended serious consequences. 
 
 What excuse should he make ? was 
 the question that puzzled his mind. 
 
 “You are late, Crawley,” observed 
 Doctor Whackley, after severely look- 
 ing at the youth for a few seconds. 
 
 “ But I could not help it, please, sir.” 
 
 “ How is that ?” 
 
 “ I joined the hare-and-hounds chase 
 this afternoon, sir.” 
 
 “That is no excuse. Several boys 
 younger than you were out, but man- 
 aged to get back in proper time. You 
 know the rules.” 
 
 “ Yes, sir : but please I could’nt- ” 
 
 “ Silence ! unless you can make some 
 better excuse.” 
 
 After a minute’s pause, as it seemed 
 that Crawley could offer no better ex- 
 planation, the doctor continued — 
 
 “ You will remain in the school-room 
 after all the others have gone to bed. 
 I shall flog you for being out of school 
 after the appointed hours.” 
 
 “ Please, sir ” 
 
 “ Once more I say silence 1” exclaimed 
 
 the doctor, who was evidently very 
 angry, and then strode out of the room. 
 
 “ He’s gone to tell Thomas to pre- 
 pare a bran new bundle of twigs,” said 
 Freddy, in a low voice, but quite loud 
 enough to, be overheard by the unfor- 
 tunate culprit, who stood trembling in 
 the middle of the room till Professor 
 Moeritz told him to sit down. 
 
 The King of the School, Lascelles, 
 and one or two others, though they 
 joined in the laugh caused by Webber’s 
 comforting remark, inwardly resolved 
 to make an effort to obtain a remission 
 or mitigation of the sentence Doctor 
 Whackley had pronounced. 
 
 Crawley was not liked by them, but 
 then his offence was simply the result 
 of a mischance that might have befallen 
 any of them. 
 
 So, after a little consultation, Frank 
 and Lascelles proceeded to the doctor’s 
 study. 
 
 “ Well, my boys, what is it you 
 want?” he asked, kindly, as they en- 
 tered, looking up from the book he was 
 reading. 
 
 “We want to speak to you about 
 Crawley,” replied Frank, plunging 
 boldly into the business on hand, md 
 explaining the circumstances UE«ier 
 which they supposed the unhappy 
 youth had lost his way. 
 
 “ It appears to me that he did not 
 play the game fairly,” observed, the 
 
139 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL ; OR, WHO WILL WIN ? 
 
 doctor, when Egerton had finished. | 
 “ It seems that he did not follow the 
 chase in a legitimate manner, hut wan- 
 dered off towards a point where he sup- j 
 posed it would end, and was mistaken 
 in his calculations. Well, I will not 
 flojg him ; ring the hell.” 
 
 A few minutes afterwards Thomas, 
 the footman, entered. 
 
 “ Tell Crawley to come here,” com- 
 manded the doctor, and a few min- 
 utes afterwards Thomas proclaimed 
 before all the school — 
 
 “ Master Crawley, you are wanted in 
 Doctor Whackley’s study.” 
 
 The wretched hoy followed the foot- 
 man, not before Freddy Webber had 
 quietly observed that the head of the 
 college always flogged harder in his 
 own private room than in the public 
 school-room. 
 
 On arriving in the awful presence, 
 however, his fears were slightly re- 
 lieved when he saw that the frown had 
 partly vanished from the doctor’s face. 
 
 “ I have — through the intercession of 
 these young gentlemen — resolved not 
 to flog you ; but, to mark my sense of 
 your conduct, I shall insist upon your 
 writing two hundred lines. Now go, 
 and never let such a thing occur again.” 
 
 The doctor waved his hand, and 
 Crawley departed, glad that he had 
 escaped the threatened flogging, but 
 angry that he owed his escape to Frank 
 Egerton. 
 
 6 # # * * * * 
 
 Time marched on at his accustomed 
 pace, but to many of the boys he ap- 
 peared to be dragging slowly. 
 
 Two young ladies in Ballsbury com- 
 plained, on the other hand, that he was 
 much too fast; and, of course, the 
 reader at once guesses that I allude to 
 Kate and Lizzie Conway. 
 
 Holidays to them meant separation 
 fora period from those youths whose con- 
 stant society now seemed so necessary to 
 their happiness, that Kate and her 
 sister used sometimes to wonder how 
 they managed to exist before Frank 
 Egerton and the Earl of Pembridge 
 became known to them. 
 
 A promise of constant correspond- 
 ence was, of course, given on both 
 sides, which partly reconciled the girls 
 to their hard fate. 
 
 The examinations took place the 
 week immediately preceding the- holi- 
 days, and resulted in Frank Egerton 
 being proclaimed premier scholar in 
 classics, mathematics, and modern 
 languages : Fitzgerald coming next in 
 the first-named studies, Lascelles and 
 the earl winning the other second 
 honours. Freddy Webber received 
 honourable mention, so did Marsham, 
 to his great astonishment. 
 
 A grand supper was always given to 
 the boys the night before they left 
 school— all the luxuries of the season 
 and plenty of wine. 
 
 Doctor Whackley always headed the 
 table, with the boy who had won most 
 prizes on his right hand. 
 
 On this occasion, of course, Frank 
 Egerton, the King of the School, was 
 that honoured individual. 
 
 The cloth being removed, the healths 
 of the Queen, Royal Family, army, 
 navy, and church, were drank in one 
 bumper, and then came the toast of the 
 evening — Frank Egerton, the King of 
 the School. 
 
 “ He has proved a wise and a strong 
 king,” observed the doctor ; “ wise in 
 encouraging those younger than him- 
 self to act in a honest, brave, and 
 manly manner — strong to protect them 
 from bullies and evil associates. His 
 influence and example have done won- 
 ders in improving the general tone of 
 the school.” (Loud cheers and musical 
 honours.) 
 
 Frank replied — 
 
 Well, we can’t afford much space for 
 reporting speeches, but not to give a 
 few extracts would be unfair. 
 
 « The doctor has rather over-esti- 
 mated my influence and exertions, I 
 fancy,” said he; “though I certainly 
 have tried to do as much good, and 
 give as little trouble as possible. 
 When I came here the school was 
 divided into three or four cliques or 
 factions, and the consequence was that 
 
140 
 
 THE KING OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 we were afraid to play a game with that 
 wretched academy for young gentlemen 
 up town, or even with our own 4 night- 
 ingales.’ I am happy to find all that 
 is changed ; we are a united band now, 
 and either in school-room or play-field 
 a match for any educational establish- 
 ment of the same size in England.” 
 (Cheers, prolonged and uproarious.) 
 
 Frank then proposed the health of 
 Dr. Whackley ; and, after that, the 
 health of Professor Moeritz, of whom 
 he spoke so flatteringly that the bashful 
 German could only reply — 
 
 “ Sie machen mir da ein Jcompli- 
 ment worauf ich nichts zu antivorten 
 weis.” (You make me a compliment 
 to which I know not what to reply.) 
 
 Freddy Webber then sang a comic 
 song, so did some one else, and — well, 
 after a great deal of merriment, they 
 went to bed. 
 
 Frank Egerton and his immediate 
 friends had a long discussion in their 
 bedroom as to the different ways of 
 getting home. 
 
 The direct line to London ran one 
 train to London at a very early hour, 
 then no more till past midday — an 
 arrangement which did not suit our 
 friends. 
 
 “ I tell you what it is, boys,” sud- 
 denly said the earl ; “I thought of all 
 this yesterday, and made an arrange- 
 ment which I fancy you will approve 
 of.” 
 
 “ What is that ?” 
 
 “ I have engaged the old Bath coach, 
 which you know has not been running 
 for some months : the springs and 
 wheels have been thoroughly looked to, 
 and a relay of horses sent on to the 
 half-way house. It will be here at 
 eight in the morning, and take us over 
 to Hendover, only sixteen miles, in 
 time for the ten o’clock South Midland 
 train.” 
 
 “ Hurrah ! But you can’t take all 
 the school,” said Freddy. 
 
 “ Of course I mean our own form. 
 We shall be in London before this 
 lazy W est Midland train has fairly 
 started.” 
 
 So they all agreed to patronise the 
 coach, and then retired to rest; but 
 very few of them slept much that 
 night. 
 
 The great day at last dawned, fine 
 and clear, with the least suspicion of 
 frost in the atmosphere. 
 
 Every boy was out of bed as soon as 
 it was light, and more than one fierce 
 bolstering encounter took place. 
 
 After breakfast, which was not par- 
 taken of with usual appetites, the rattle 
 of wheels announced that the coach 
 had arrived. 
 
 A very dashing turn-out had been 
 made of the old Bath Express. Four 
 very decent horses had been harnessed 
 to it, and the former driver, now 
 keeper of a small beerhouse, sat on 
 the box, arrayed in all his ancient 
 glory. 
 
 Up clambered the boys, many of 
 them being armed with pea-shooters, 
 with which they fired a succession of 
 volleys at poor Thomas, the footman, 
 who was busy with the luggage. 
 
 “ Now, gentlemen, don’t if you 
 please!” the poor fellow exclaimed, 
 as the missiles stung his face and 
 hands. 
 
 “Hold hard a minute, boys,” said 
 Frank. “We must give Thomas some- 
 thing better than peas as a parting 
 present. Shell out you fellows. ” 
 
 Throwing half-a-crown into his hat 
 by way of example, the King of the 
 School made a collection for the 
 serving-man amounting to about thirty 
 shilling. 
 
 “ Half-a-sov. for Tiddy (the boot- 
 cleaner),” our hero remarked, as he 
 handed him the money, which was 
 received with profuse thanks. 
 
 “ And mind you don’t spend it all in 
 beer,” said Freddy, with his mouth full 
 
 peas. 
 
 “Right, sir, — all right, coachee J” 
 The driver motioned to the man who 
 stood at the horses’ heads, gave the 
 leaders a flick with the whipcord, and 
 away they went. 
 
 People in the market-place cheered 
 as the vehicle dashed along, but the 
 
tHE King OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 141 
 
 peas soon sent them into their shops 
 again. 
 
 Close by the turnpike gate they met 
 a party of the choristers, who returned 
 their fire with pebbles, one of which 
 gave Freddy Webber a black eye. 
 
 But they were soon out of range, and 
 out of the town also, though that was 
 not the only adventure they were 
 destined to meet on the road. 
 
 For some time they spun along all 
 jolly. 
 
 The coachman was as pleased as Punch 
 to be at his old trade again, and even the 
 horses seemed to partake of his enjoy- 
 ment. 
 
 At last they came in sight of the 
 tumble-down hostelry, deserted since 
 coaching times by all save a few 
 grooms from some neighbouring 
 racing-stables, and touts who strove 
 by fair or foul means to give some in- 
 formation regarding the horses. 
 
 The “Druid’s Head” was, however, on 
 the present occasion in a state of ex- 
 citement. The coach was to Stop ten 
 minutes, and the host, knowing that our 
 young friends of Lexicon College were 
 generally pretty free with their money, 
 calculated upon doing a good trade 
 during that short period. 
 
 As they neared the house a respectably 
 dressed youth was seen to emerge from 
 it, and take the road towards Hendover. 
 
 “That looks like Baynes!” exclaimed 
 Egerton. 
 
 “ It does — but it can’t be the young 
 ruffian,” replied Lascelles. 
 
 Frank was of a different opinion, 
 however. 
 
 “We shall soon overtake him when 
 we .have changed horses,” said he, 
 “ then our doubts will be decided. 
 But I really think it is Baynes.” 
 
 The discussion ceased as the coach 
 pulled up at the “ Druid’s Head.” 
 
 Frank Egerton took an opportunity 
 of asking the landlord if he knew 
 anything of the youth who had just 
 left, and r ceived a Stirly “ no ” for 
 answer. 
 
 After h. brief interval devoted to the 
 <lemol : tion of biscuits, cheese, and ale, 
 
 the coachman announced that time was 
 up, and our friends once more clam- 
 bered to the box. 
 
 The Earl of Pembridge, who had 
 heard the foregoing discussion, without 
 taking part in it, was of the same 
 opinion as Frank. He thought it 
 just possible that Baynes might be in 
 a very desperate state of mind, and 
 thinking of making another attack on 
 Egerton. 
 
 So to guard against mischief as much 
 as possible, he changed seats with Frank, 
 by which piece of strategy the King of 
 the School was placed between two 
 other boys, against whom Baynes could 
 vjiave no particular enmity. 
 
 Then off they started again. 
 
 After proceeding about a mile, they 
 again caught sight of the doubtful per- 
 son in front of them. 
 
 At the same time Freddy called at- 
 tention to a gentleman shooting in the 
 fields on the right hand side of the 
 road. 
 
 The youth in front of them climbed 
 up on the bank to look at the sports- 
 man, and seemed not to hear the wheels 
 of the coach. 
 
 Presently the gentleman’s dog came 
 to a dead point, and the next moment 
 a partridge rose, flying not many feet 
 above the ground, almost directly in a 
 line for the youth on the bank. 
 
 Baynes — for he it was as they could 
 all see — jumped back into the road to 
 avoid the shots from the sportsman’s 
 gun. ' 
 
 “Hi! Out of the way!” shouted 
 the coachman, pulling hard at his 
 horses. 
 
 Too late ! 
 
 The near leader knocked him down, 
 and, before the coach could be stopped, 
 the wheel had passed over his right 
 thigh and shoulder. 
 
 All the fun of the day was spoiled 
 at once. 
 
 The boys jumped down, and clustered 
 round their late schoolfellow, who lay 
 insensible on the hard road. 
 
 Only a slight movement of lips told 
 them that Baynes still lived 
 
142 
 
 TOE KINO OF THE SCHOOL; OH, WHO WILL WIN? 
 
 “We can’t leave him here,” said 
 Frank Egerton ; he must be taken back 
 to the “ Druid’s Head,” 
 
 “ But how?” asked Freddy. 
 
 “ You had better let him remain a 
 few minutes,” said the gentleman, 
 whose gun had, to a certain extent, 
 been the cause of the mischief. “I 
 will send some of my labourers from 
 the next field with a hurdle on which 
 he may be carried back to the inn.” 
 
 He was as good as his word, and in 
 a few minutes the bad boy of my tale 
 was being borne along on a rude couch 
 formed of great coats and wrappers 
 spread on the hurdle. 
 
 Frank Egerton returned with him 
 to the “Druid’s Head.” The others 
 went on their way. 
 
 Two hours afterwards, the doctor, 
 who had been called from Ballsbury, 
 sent down word that Mr. Egerton was 
 wanted in the sick-room, a summons 
 which he readily obeyed. 
 
 Consciousness had returned to the 
 poor, crushed form. 
 
 The surgeon had seen that the 
 sufferer’s hours were numbered, and 
 had told him so. 
 
 The terrible fear of death had at 
 first convulsed him with horror, but 
 after a few kind, Christian words from 
 the doctor, Baynes evinced a desire to 
 make restitution as far as possible. 
 
 As soon as Frank was in the room, 
 his former schoolfellow commenced a 
 confession, in which he recapitulated the 
 many dastardly and dishonest acts he 
 had been guilty of. 
 
 “ But the worst remains to be told,” 
 he gasped, sitting up feebly. “ Your 
 inheritance was wrested from you by 
 fraud, Egerton; those mortgage deeds 
 were forged! That’s why your lawyer 
 never heard of them till your father’s 
 death.” 
 
 “ Forged ! Great Heavens ! By 
 whom ? ” 
 
 “May the powers above forgive him. 
 My father, instigated by me, in revenge 
 for the well-deserved thrashing you 
 gave me. A man named Compton, 
 living in Drury Lane, helped to do it. 
 
 You must catch him and extort — a 
 confession. But, as I have told you 
 this, be merciful — to my father. For- 
 give ipe. It was a race for supe- 
 riority — you won — because — you were 
 — brave and honest.” 
 
 “I forgive you, as I hope to be 
 forgiven !" exclaimed Frank fervently. 
 
 “He has not heard you; he is dead!” 
 observed the doctor. 
 
 A day afterwards Frank with Mr. 
 Throckmorton, the family solicitor, 
 and a couple of shrewed detectives, 
 encountered Compton in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Drury Lane. 
 
 Hearing that his little game was up, 
 the man volunteered every information 
 he could give, and produced some 
 documents which left no doubt of the 
 elder Baynes’s guilt. 
 
 The next thing was to seek that 
 gentleman, who was found at the 
 “ Druid’s Head ” superintending his 
 son’s funeral. 
 
 The police did not interfere till that 
 was over, when they informed Mr. 
 Baynes the object of their visit. 
 
 At first he bullied and swore, but 
 soon found that would not do; the evi- 
 dence against him was too strong. 
 
 Then he was taken into a private 
 room with Mr. Throckmorton and 
 Frank Egerton. 
 
 “Well,” said he, “what do you 
 mean to do ? Prosecute or make an 
 arrangement?” 
 
 “ I hardly think we should be justi- 
 fied in coming to any arrangement 
 with such a scoundrel,” replied Throck- 
 morton. 
 
 However, after some consultation, 
 it was arranged that, on consideration 
 of his giving up the whole of the 
 Egerton property, and paying down 
 the sum of a thousand pounds, he 
 should be allowed to go, giving his 
 word to leave England at once. 
 
 Mr. Thockmorton was prepared with 
 all the necessary documents, and the 
 two constables were called in to witness 
 the signatures. 
 
 Mr. Baynes was then allowed to 
 
THE KINO OF THE SCHOOL; OR, WHO WILL WIN ( 
 
 143 
 
 depart, and we believe he left the 
 country. At all events he was no more 
 heard of. 
 
 Frank then went home to see his 
 darling mother, for so busy had he 
 been that he had not been able to call 
 upon her. She forgave him when she 
 heard how he had employed his time, 
 and >hat he had regained all his 
 father’s estates. 
 
 She clasped him in her arms, and 
 kissed her own dear boy over and 
 over again. 
 
 ****** 
 
 It is now necessary to skip over a 
 space of time. 
 
 Frank went back to Lexicon College 
 for another half-year; but no one 
 dared dispute his position as King of 
 the School. 
 
 Then he graduated at Oxford, along 
 with his friends the earl of Pembridge 
 and Fitzgerald, the latter youth being 
 deeply in love with Lady Florence 
 Walworth, the young peer’s sister. 
 
 All three left the university in 
 triumph, with the proud privilege of 
 writing B.A. after their names ; and 
 then 
 
 Frank began seriously to think of 
 marrying, while the Earl of Pembridge 
 was all impatience to lead Lizzie 
 Conway to the altar. 
 
 The two girls, it should be under- 
 stood, had paid more than one visit to 
 Mrs. Egerton, and that lady had quite 
 overcome her prejudices against the 
 milliner. 
 
 Amongst those invited was professor 
 Moeritz, who one day was observed to 
 be very intently studying a scrap of 
 paper. 
 
 Suddenly a hand was passed over 
 his shoulder, and it was snatched from 
 him — by Mr. Conway ! 
 
 “ That writing !” said he. “ Say, 
 Herr Professor, where did you get it?” 
 
 “ On the Konigsthul by Heidelsberg. 
 I know it was written by Laura 
 Wertheim, and was, I believe, given 
 by her to an Englishman named 
 Fairfax Egerton. I loved Laura.” 
 
 “ So did I ; and she afterwards be- 
 came my wife. For I am Fairfax 
 Egerton, uncle to this gallant young 
 man who is about to wed my 
 daughter.” 
 
 “ You are not the Englishman 
 with whom I fought I” 
 
 “ Am I not? see.” 
 
 Mr. Conway, alias Egerton, tofre off 
 a huge false beard and whiskers, dis- 
 playing features very like those of 
 our hero, who immediately asked — 
 “But why have you so long con- 
 cealed yourself from us, dear uncle?” 
 “ Because I dreaded lest my pure- 
 hearted children should hear of the 
 vices and follies I was guilty of in 
 my youth, and despise me. But it 
 matters not now ; you will love Kate 
 none the less for finding that she is 
 your cousin. No, rather the more.” 
 Three days afterwards three weddings 
 took place; Kate Conway became Mrs. 
 Frank Egerton, Lizzie found herself 
 Countess of Pembridge, while Lady 
 Florence Walworth disgusted several 
 titled old tabbies by wedding Fitz- 
 gerald, a mere commoner. 
 
 Happiness was the lot of each, and 
 happiness surely they deserved, none 
 more so than The King of the 
 School. 
 
 Next week we shall have a New Story to in- 
 troduce to you, entitled, 
 
 “UNLUCKY BOB; OR, OUR BOYS AT SCHOOL.” 
 
 No. 2 we shall give away with No. 1, and the price 
 will be the usual modest J|d. per week. 
 
 If you have enjoyed “The King of the School,” follow on every 
 Monday ivith its successor, “ UNLUCKY BOB.” 
 
THIS IS THE OPENIN0&PAGE OF 
 
 {JNLUCKY BOB; 
 
 OR, OUR BOVS AT SCHOOL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A MYSTERY OP LIFE. 
 
 W ILDGORSE HEATH, with its 
 thick, stunted patches of heath, 
 and the long range of hills behind it, was 
 bathed in a flood of golden light from the 
 slowly sinking sun, that had all day long 
 been burning with an intense fierceness, 
 threatening almost to fire the parched-up 
 herbage. 
 
 The heath itself was of great extent, 
 and ended at one part at an old-fashioned 
 building known as Wildgorse Hall. The 
 hall was very rarely visited by its owner, 
 Philip Aubrey, who, with his wife, from 
 some inexplicable cause, resided princi- 
 pally on the continent. 
 
 The lands formerly belonging to the 
 Hall had gradually been sold by its suc- 
 cessive inhabitants, so that very little 
 income was derived from the estate. 
 
 Afar off, on the summit of a lofty hill 
 overlooking it, stood the palatial mansion 
 belonging to the Wilder family, who were, 
 by distant ties of consanguinity, related 
 to the Aubreys. 
 
 But it had never been known that the 
 stern, dark, morose man who now stood 
 at the head of the Wilder house had ever 
 claimed any acquaintance with Philip 
 Aubrey at the Hall.. 
 
 Only an old man, who had once been 
 steward, resided at Wildgorse Hall, and 
 he on market days drove over to the town 
 in an old chaise drawn by a pony almost 
 as aged as himself. . 
 
 The old man never entered into conver- 
 sation with anyone in the town, but 
 having purchased the articles he required, 
 left as silent as he came. 
 
 Upon the day that we speak of, as the 
 sun began to decline, upon a slight knoll 
 of grass, screened by a thick gorse bush, 
 a man sat looking, with a smile of derision 
 upon his face, at the old Hall. 
 
 He was alone upon that wild heath, for 
 the labourers had long since wended their 
 way to their humble dwellings. 
 
 It was a singular picture* to see that 
 man seated there with the darkpe^- 
 gathering around him. 
 
 He was tolerably well dressed — the 
 slouched hat looked as though it had 
 seen roughish weather, and so did the 
 face beneath it ; but the velveteen coat, 
 the leggings, and everything else showed 
 that the man had not poverty to contend 
 against. 
 
 He cast his eye searchingly round the 
 horizon. 
 
 “The sun won’t be long afore it has 
 done its day’s work, and then I guess 
 mine must begin. You’ve had a long 
 time, J em Greenwood, to beat about, and 
 yet you’re sound in wind and limb, al- 
 though there’s one part about you that 
 has been aching and panting and 
 struggling.” 
 
 Here his head sank deeper into his 
 hands, as he muttered— 
 
 For continuation see next week’s Tl W? WP-* (Ui&fP (U}if 7 (TmHfinrp ) hmn •